Skip to main content

Full text of "That other world : personal experiences of mystics and their mysticism"

See other formats


THAT  OTHER  WORLD 


THAT  OTHER  WORL 

PERSONAL  EXPERIENCES  OF  MYSTICS 
AND   THEIR   MYSTICISM 


BY 


STUART   CUMBERLAND 


LONDON 
GRANT   RICHARDS  LTD 

ST   MARTIN'S   STREET 
1918 


BY 


$&•;<    5 

OCT  2  3  1992 


*' 


AV*'« 


rHINTED   IN   GREAT   BRITAIN    BY    NEILL    AND    CO.,  LTD..  EDINBURGH. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  FAGK 

1.  BY  WAY  OF  INTRODUCTION         .         .         .         7 

2.  MONARCHS  AND  MYSTICS   ....       22 

3.  CONCERNING  "  SPIRIT  FORMS  "   .         .         -53 

4.  PHYSICAL  PHENOMENA         ....       65 

5.  CLAIRVOYANT  CLAIMS  AND  CHICANERIES      .       84 

6.  SPIRIT  PHOTOGRAPHY         .         .         .         .114 

7.  TRANCE  AND  TRANSCRIPT  MEDIUMS    .         .123 

8.  SUBJECTIVE  VISIONS   AND    FALSE    SENSORIAL 

IMPRESSIONS          .....     138 

9.  THE  POSSIBILITIES  AND   IMPOSSIBILITIES    OF 

THOUGHT  TRANSFERENCE      .         .         .170 

10.  THE  UNSEEN  HAND  IN  THE  UNSEEN  WORLD  ?     197 

11.  MYSTIC  ODDS  AND  ENDS  ....     205 

12.  BY  WAY  OF  CONCLUSION    ....     244 


CHAPTER  I 

BY    WAY    OF    INTRODUCTION 

How  came  I  to  be  first  interested  in  the  so-called 
occult  ? 

Everything  has  a  beginning  ;  and  my  interest 
in  the  mysterious  and  the  phenomena  associated 
with  what  were  then  termed  "  unknown  forces  " 
early  attracted  my  attention.  Scotch  connections 
had  told  me  of  uncanny  experiences  associated  with 
what  was  designated  as  "  second  sight."  More 
than  one  claimed  to  have  this  gift  or  to  know 
someone  who  had  it.  It  was,  moreover,  a  gift 
that  I  too  might  possess.  In  my  youth  I  dreamt 
of  all  kinds  of  wonderful  things  I  should  be  able 
to  see  and  foretell.  At  that  period  one  possesses 
much  enthusiasm,  a  high  imagination,  and  precious 
little  logic  and  power  of  analysis.  Experience 
alone  enables  one  to  weigh,  analyse,  and  discrimi- 
nate with  any  approach  to  accuracy.  And  this 
experience  I  certainly  have  had. 

When  spiritualism  became  a  subject  of  general 
inquiry  I  was  an  early  inquirer ;  and,  in  an  ama- 
teurish sort  of  way,  sat  with  friends  seeking  for 
the  signs  which  were  said  to  come  to  those  who 
sought  them  in  the  proper  spirit  and  under  con- 
genial conditions. 


8 

I  entered  upon  the  inquiry  not  only  with  a  per- 
fectly open  mind,  but  with  not  a  little  expectancy. 
For  I  had  been  told  of  occurrences  which  were 
certainly  remarkable,  and,  upon  generally  accepted 
principles,  quite  inexplicable.  But  I  was  soon  to 
learn  that  things  seldom,  if  ever,  occur  exactly  as 
related.  What  was  said  to  have  occurred  else- 
where did  not  occur  under  the  conditions  de- 
scribed at  sittings  I  attended.  Indeed,  nothing  for 
which  a  spiritual  origin  could  with  any  degree  of 
certainty  be  claimed  ever  really  happened.  The 
things  that  did  occur  seemed  to  me  to  come  from 
within  the  sitters  themselves,  and  that  it  was  un- 
reasoning expectancy  that  ascribed  a  supernatural 
origin  to  them.  I  early  saw  that  not  only  were 
the  most  earnest  and  veracious  people  liable  to  be 
self-deceived,  but  that  they  found  comfort  in  the 
self-deception.  For,  although  I  may  not  have  in- 
herited the  seer's  gifts  of  second  sight  and  so  forth, 
the  good  gods  have  endowed  me  with  a  certain 
clearness  of  vision  and  a  becoming  quantity  of 
sound  common  sense. 

The  little  private  seances  I  attended  having 
produced  but  negative  results,  I  was  induced  to 
pursue  my  inquiries  at  sittings  where  the  spirit- 
controlling  genius  was  a  medium  of  alleged  wide 
experience  and  great  gifts. 

From  medium  to  medium  I  went,  to  find  that 
the  chief  basis  of  the  movement  was  money- 
making,  and  that  whatever  happened  there  was 
the  outcome  of  human  agency  pure  and  simple, 
actual  spiritual  force  or  influence  at  such  seances 
having  no  existence.  Whatever  illusions  may 


BY    WAY    OF    INTRODUCTION       9 

have  remained  to  me  were  knocked  on  the  head. 
Disgust  at  the  chicanery  practised  and  contempt 
for  the  puerile  manifestations  claimed  to  be  spir- 
itual took  the  place  of  expectancy  and  earnest 
longing  for  truth.  I  had  indeed  arrived  at  the 
truth,  but  through  methods  which,  at  the  com- 
mencement of  my  investigations,  would  have 
been  unthinkable. 

But  it  was  one  thing  to  put  one's  personal  ex- 
perience in  the  scale  and,  from  that  experience, 
to  denounce  the  whole  thing  as  a  delusion  and  a 
fraud,  and  another  to  prove  by  practical  demon- 
stration the  real  nature  and  character  of  the 
manifestations  I  myself  had  witnessed.  To  dup- 
licate what  was  duplicable  under  precisely  the 
same  conditions  as  those  under  which  they  were 
presented  as  instances  of  genuine  spirit  force  was 
the  one  way  to  bring  the  expose  home  to  those 
who  were  really  desirous  of  arriving  at  a  correct 
conclusion  on  the  subject. 

And  so  I  set  to  work  not  only  to  find  out  how 
the  so-called  spirit  phenomena  were  produced,  but 
to  reproduce  them  after  the  manner  and  under  the 
conditions  governing  the  medium's  productions. 

I  succeeded  in  enlisting  the  attention  and 
the  support  of  such  really  scientific  authorities 
as  Charlton  Bastian,  Crichton-Browne,  Lauder 
Brunton,  Brudenell  Carter,  David  Ferrar,  Hugh- 
lings  Jackson,  Ray  Lankester,  Croom  Robertson, 
Huxley,  and  Tyndall. 

Ray  Lankester,  with  the  recollection  of  the 
impostures  perpetrated  by  the  notorious  medium 
Dr  Slade,  whom  he  in  conjunction  with  his  friend 


io  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

Horatio  Donkin  so  completely  exposed,  wrote  me 
the  following  letter  : — 

"  Having  had  the  opportunity  of  witnessing  your 
demonstrations  of  the  mode  in  which  so-called  spirit- 
mediums  perform  the  tricks  by  which  they  attempt  to 
impose  upon  the  public,  I  have  great  pleasure  in  saying 
that  I  have  no  doubt  that  you  have  actually  discovered 
the  methods  used  by  those  persons,  and  that  your 
lectures  furnish  a  complete  and  thorough  explanation  of 
the  pretended  marvels  by  which  many  men  and  women 
have  been  cruelly  deceived  and  swindled.  I  consider 
that  your  lectures  are  likely  to  do  a  great  deal  of  good 
in  showing  in  a  convincing  manner  to  those  who  attend 
them,  how  simply  the  judgment  may  be  misled  and 
erroneous  conclusions  formed  when  skilful  fraud  operates 
upon  credulous  ignorance.  You  have  my  best  wishes 
for  your  success  in  what  is,  in  my  opinion,  an  important 
EDUCATIONAL  enterprise." 

Having  succeeded  in  securing  the  endorsation 
of  most  of  those  who  really  counted  in  the  scien- 
tific world  in  London,  I  bethought  myself  of  en- 
listing the  attention  of  the  University  authorities 
of  Oxford  and  Cambridge. 

The  following  attestation  I  received  from  the 
Oxford  authorities  speaks  for  itself  : — 

To  STUART  C.  CUMBERLAND,  ESQ. 

DEAR  SIR, — We  have  heard  with  pleasure  of  your 
success  in  exposing  the  devices  of  "  Spiritualism,"  and 
of  the  satisfactory  results  you  have  already  achieved  in 
dispelling  popular  delusions  on  the  subject.  From  what 
we  have  seen  ourselves,  as  well  as  from  the  evidence  of 
many  competent  witnesses,  we  have  no  doubt  of  your 
skill  in  producing,  by  explicable,  natural  means,  the 
phenomena  ascribed  to  "  Spirit-power " ;  and  we  are 
glad  to  hear  of  your  intention  to  give  in  Oxford  a 


BY    WAY    OF    INTRODUCTION      n 

private  exposition  on  the  subject,  which  we  think  may 
be  really  useful. 

(Signed  by) 

B.  JOWETT,  M.A.,  D.D.,  Master  of  Balliol,  Professor  of  Greek, 

Vice-Chancellor. 

T.  H.  GREEN,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Balliol,  Professor  of  Moral 
Philosophy. 

R.  B.  CLIFTON,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Fellow  of  Merton,  Professor 
of  Experimental  Philosophy. 

WM.  STUBBS,  D.D.,  Fellow  of  Oriel,  Canon  of  St.  Paul's, 
Regius  Professor  of  Modern  History,  etc. 

WILLIAM  ODLING,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Fellow  of  Worcester,  Pro- 
fessor of  Chemistry,  etc. 

C.  PRITCHARD,  D.D.,  F.R.S.,  F.G.S.,  Professor  of  Astronomy. 
HENRY  J.  S.  SMITH,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Fellow  of  Balliol,  Pro- 
fessor of  Geometry,  etc. 

BARTHOLOMEW  PRICE,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Fellow  of  Pembroke, 
Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy. 

JOSEPH  PRESTWICH,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  F.G.S.,  Professor  of 
Geology. 

J.  LEGGE,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  Professor  of  Chinese. 

F.  MAX  MULLER,  Fellow  of  All  Souls,  Professor  of  Compara- 
tive Philology,  etc. 

E.  J.  STONE,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Radclifte  Observer. 

HY.  W.  ACLAND,  M.D.,  F.R.S.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  Regius  Pro- 
fessor of  Medicine,  etc. 

W.  W.  MERRY,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Lincoln,  Public  Orator. 

H.  G.  LIDDELL,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Christ  Church,  Chaplain 
Extraordinary  to  the  Queen. 

M.  A.  LAWSON,  M.A.,  F.L.S.,  Professor  of  Botany  and  Rural 
Economy. 

MONIER  WILLIAMS,  M.A.,  C.I.E.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  Professor 
of  Sanskrit. 

THOMAS  FOWLER,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Lincoln,  Professor  of 
Logic. 

J.  O.  WESTWOOD,  M.A.,  Hon.  Fellow  of  Magdalen,  F.A.S., 
F.L.S.,  Professor  of  Zoology. 

EDWIN  PALMER,  D.D.,  Canon  of  Christ  Church,  Archdeacon 
of  Oxford,  etc. 

EDWIN  KING,  D.D.,  Canon  of  Christ  Church,  Professor  of 
Pastoral  Theology. 


12  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

C.  A.  HEURTLEY,  D.D.,  Canon  of  Christ  Church,  Margaret 

Professor  of  Divinity. 
E.  RAY  LANKESTER,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  F.L.S.,  Fellow  of  Exeter, 

Professor  in  University  College,  London. 
W.  MARKBY,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  Reader  in  Indian  Law,  late 

Judge  Supreme  Court  of  Calcutta. 
WILLIAM  ESSON,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Merton. 

For  the  purpose  of  this  private  demonstration 
the  hall  of  Christ  Church  College  was  kindly 
placed  at  my  disposal,  and  Sir  George  Sitwell— 
fresh  from  his  expose  of  the  medium,  Florrie 
Coiner,  who  had  succeeded  in  so  completely 
bamboozling  Sir  William  Crookes — gave  me  able 
assistance  on  the  platform. 

I  afterwards  went  to  Cambridge,  under  the 
moral  support  of  the  following  eminent  Uni  - 
versity  authorities : — 

JAMES  PORTER,  D.D.,  Master  of  St  Peter's  College,  Vice- 

Chancellor. 

W.  H.  THOMPSON,  D.D.,  Master  of  Trinity  College. 
CHARLES  TAYLOR,  D.D.,  Master  of  St  John's  College. 
RICHARD  OK.ES,  D.D.,  Provost  of  King's  College. 
GEORGE  PHILLIPS,  D.D.,  President  of  Queens'  College. 
ROBERT  PHELPS,  D.D.,  Master  of  Sidney-Sussex  College. 
THOMAS  WORSLEY,  D.D.,  Master  of  Downing  College. 
B.  H.  KENNEDY,  D.D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Greek,  Fellow 

of  St  John's,  Canon  of  Ely. 
W.    WRIGHT,   D.D.,  LL.D.,  Ph.D.,    Professor   of   Arabic, 

Fellow  of  Queens'. 

G.  G.  STOKES,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  F.R.S.,  Professor  of  Mathe- 
matics,   President    of    Pembroke,    Secretary    of    Royal 

Society,  etc.  etc. 
G.  M.  HUMPHREY,  M.D.,  F.R.S.,  Professor   of  Anatomy, 

Fellow  of  Downing. 
G.  E.  PAGET,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.,  Regius    Professor  of 

Medicine,  Fellow  of  Caius. 
E.  H.  PALMER,  M.A.,  Lord  Almoner's  Professor  of  Arabic, 

Fellow  of  St  John's. 


BY   WAY   OF    INTRODUCTION      13 

J.  C.  ADAMS,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.,  F.R.A.S.,  Professor  of 

Astronomy,  Fellow  of  Pembroke. 
J.    A.   LUMBY,    D.D.,    Professor    of   Divinity,    Dean    of   St 

Catharine's. 

P.  W.  LATHAM,  M.D.,  Downing  Professor  of  Medicine. 
W.  J.  LEWIS,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Mineralogy. 
W.  W.  SKEAT,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Anglo-Saxon. 

Closely  following  this,  there  was  held  the 
Church  Congress  at  Newcastle,  when  one  of  the 
chief  items  of  the  programme  was  a  discussion 
dealing  with  the  question  of  the  "  Duty  of  the 
Church  towards  Spiritualism  and  Infidelity." 

Despite  my  extreme  youth — for  I  was  by  far 
the  youngest  speaker  there — I  was  permitted  to 
address  the  immense  audience  overflowing  the 
great  Town  Hall.  The  reception  I  received 
highly  gratified  me,  and  I  was  encouraged  to 
give  public  meetings  with  practical  demonstra- 
tions of  the  manifestations,  passed  off  as  spiritual, 
and  accepted  by  the  credulous  as  such,  all  over 
the  country. 

In  my  crusade  against  the  pernicious  craze  and 
the  vulgar  impostures  associated  with  it,  I  received, 
in  addition  to  scientific  approval,  the  cordial  sup- 
port of  the  leading  dignitaries  of  the  Church. 

The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  (Dr  Tait)  was 
good  enough  to  invite  me  to  breakfast  at  Lambeth 
Palace,  where  afterwards  I  had  the  privilege  of 
giving  some  illustrations  of  the  way  in  which 
"  spirit  "  phenomena  were  produced.  The  pre- 
sent Archbishop  was  one  of  the  company  ;  and 
with  him  I  illustrated  the  fallacy  of  Zollner's 
contention  of  the  existence  of  a  "  Fourth  Dimen- 
sion of  Space."  Of  this  form  of  spirit  belief, 


i4  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

consisting  of  the  passage  of  matter  through  mat- 
ter, I  speak  in  the  chapter  bearing  upon  this 
phenomenon. 

I  found  everywhere  a  hearty  support  amongst 
those  of  light  and  leading  who  really  counted, 
and  the  common-sense  public  was  unquestionably 
with  me. 

A  more  deeply  religious  and  earnest  man  than 
the  late  Earl  of  Shaftesbury  probably  did  not 
exist  ;  and  this  is  what  he  said,  as  chairman,  in 
moving  a  vote  of  thanks  to  me  at  the  conclusion 
of  one  of  my  public  representations  :— 

"  I  am  sure  no  one  will  deny  that  we  have  had  an 
evening  of  great  amusement  and  instruction,  and,  as 
such,  we  are  deeply  indebted  to  Mr  Cumberland. 

"  The  mental  and  physical  powers  of  Mr  Cumberland 
are  simply  wonderful,  and  I  certainly  am  both  surprised 
and  delighted  at  the  really  marvellous  things  he  has 
shown  us. 

"  If  there  had  been  any  doubt  in  my  mind,  before 
coming  here,  as  to  the  utter  humbug  of  this  spiritual- 
istic quackery,  I  must  confess  that  it  would  have  been 
at  once  removed  by  the  clear  and  thorough  expose  which 
our  friend  has  given  us. 

"  I  think  it  a  great  thing  that  a  gentleman  of  such 
ability  and  such  gifts  should  be  found  willing  to  come 
forward  and  lay  bare  the  shams  of  a  craze  which  is 
harmful  to  the  last  degree." 

With  the  approval  and  support — as  I  may  put 
it — of  all  sane  and  right-thinking  people,  what 
mattered  the  disapproval,  not  unmixed  with  abuse, 
of  the  self-interested  or  blindly  ignorant  few  ? 

I  continued  my  work,  with  the  firm  conviction 
that  what  I  did  was  of  no  little  public  value. 


BY    WAY    OF    INTRODUCTION     15 

At  the  same  time  I  continued  my  investigations, 
with  the  hope  that  I  might  yet  find  just  one  grain 
of  wheat  amongst  the  chaff.  That  one  grain, 
however,  has  ever  eluded  me.  I  have  come  across 
wilful  impositions  in  various  shapes,  and  a  goodly 
crop  of  illusions  honestly  conceived  but  altogether 
lacking  the  corroboration  or  logical  analysis  that 
make  for  certainty.  And  my  investigations  have 
taken  me  the  world  over. 

Of  them  I  shall  speak  as  I  go  along,  relating 
as  briefly  as  possible  the  incidents  which  seem  to 
me  to  call  for  particular  attention  and  reasons  for 
the  well-considered  conclusions  I  have  arrived  at. 

I  would  say  here  that  up  till  some  twelve 
months  ago  I  had  ceased  to  take  any  further 
active  interest  in  the  subject,  which  had  appar- 
ently lost  its  hold  upon  the  imagination  of  the 
credulous  public. 

But,  as  an  outcome  of  the  Great  War,  there 
has,  I  am  grieved  to  say,  come  a  revival  of  the 
craze  in  its  most  pernicious  and  soulless  form. 

To  many  who  have  husbands,  sons,  brothers, 
or  near  male  relatives  out  at  the  Front,  daily  and 
hourly  facing  danger  and  death,  there  has  come 
a  natural  longing  to  know  something  of  their 
welfare  ;  and  when  death  has  snatched  them  from 
them,  the  desire  to  be  put  in  touch  with  them  in 
spirit  form  has  become  only  too  insistent. 

Some  of  these  sign-seekers,  as  a  result  of  their 
longings  and  expectancies,  have  had  what  they 
assumed  to  be  a  first  sign  direct,  which  has  sent 
them  to  a  medium — professional  or  otherwise — 
for  further  signs  and  communications,  which  these 


1 6  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

mediums — mostly  for  a  mundane  monetary  con- 
sideration— have  not  failed  to  supply. 

Seeing  the  mental  risks  which  these  sign-seekers 
ran,  and  the  rich  harvest  a  number  of  questionable 
practitioners  were  making  out  of  the  sorrows  and 
pious  longings  of  their  clients,  I  was  moved  to  issue 
public  warnings  on  the  growth  and  danger  of  the 
craze. 

The  following,  from  an  article  of  mine  in  the 
Daily  Mail  of  5th  January  1917,  clearly  expresses 
my  views  on  the  subject.  I  have  the  satisfaction 
of  knowing  that  since  then  the  law  has  stepped 
in,  and  that  certain  of  the  more  flagrant  of  the 
practising  mediums  have  been  laid  by  the  heels, 
and  that  credulous  folk  may  expect  reasonable 
police  assistance  against  a  very  heartless  and 
harmful  form  of  imposture  : — 

"  In  this  advanced,  enlightened  twentieth  cen- 
tury it  does  indeed  seem  wonderful  that  the  old-time 
spiritism,  with  its  unsound  pretensions  and  palpable 
little  tricks,  all  of  which  the  hard-headed  had  come 
to  accept  as  things  of  the  past,  should  flourish  so 
strongly  in  our  midst. 

"  But  the  hankering  after  the  occult,  the  desire 
to  lift  the  veil  and  peep  into  the  future,  has  ever 
been  with  us  and  never  really  dies. 

"  With  some  it  is  an  honest,  deep  belief,  amount- 
ing almost  to  a  religion  ;  with  others,  just  a  pose 
or  a  mere  money-making  game.  It  is  this  deep 
conviction  of  the  true  believer  which  has  given 
tone  to  the  movement  and,  at  the  same  time,  made 
possible  much  of  the  chicanery  attached  to  it. 


BY    WAY    OF    INTRODUCTION      17 

'  No  argument  will  convince  the  out-and-out 
believer  that  this  or  that  manifestation  alleged  to 
have  occurred  in  his  presence  or  through  his  own 
mediumship  is  merely  the  outcome  of  expectation 
or  false  deductions.  With  him  the  difference  be- 
tween facts  and  inference  from  facts  has  no  actual 
existence,  and  as  he  has  convinced  himself  of  the 
genuineness  of  the  manifestations  which  he  alleges 
have  been  personally  vouchsafed  him,  he  declines 
to  see  trickery  in  other  directions,  and  resents  as 
an  attack  on  his  own  genuineness  of  belief  the 
unmasking  of  other  people's  trickery.  In  my  en- 
deavours to  arrive  at  the  truth  in  connection  with 
so-called  4  spirit  manifestations '  I  have,  it  goes 
without  saying,  incurred  the  condemnation  of 
those  worthy  folk  whose  aims  and  convictions  have 
my  profound  respect  instead  of  receiving  their 
approval  in  weeding  the  cause  of  its  palpable 
impostures. 

"  In  a  word,  I  have  never  yet  in  any  land  or  with 
any  medium  or  adept  discovered  any  alleged  occult 
manifestation  that  was  not  explicable  upon  a  per- 
fectly natural  basis,  and  which  in  the  majority  of 
instances  could  not  be  humanly  duplicated  under 
precisely  similar  conditions.  This,  as  the  true 
believer  would  say,  has  been  my  misfortune.  But 
there  it  is.  So  inherent  is  this  hankering  after 
the  supernatural  in  human  nature  that  many  would 
much  rather  seek  for  a  supernatural  than  a  natural 
explanation  of  what  may  seem  mysterious  or  out 
of  the  way  to  them. 

"  It  is  just  this  longing  in  human  nature  upon 

2 


1 8  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

which  these  professional  psychic  frauds  are  prey- 
ing to-day. 

"  To-day,  with  its  heavy  death  toll  and  fateful 
uncertainty  so  closely  affecting  every  section  of  the 
community,  is  indeed  the  moment  for  the  practi- 
tioners on  the  shady  side  of  spiritism.  There  is 
a  natural  desire  among  the  bereaved,  or  those  in 
doubt  as  to  the  actual  facts  surrounding  the  'miss- 
ing,' to  seek  for  news  and  guidance  unobtainable 
through  the  ordinary  channels.  These  credulous 
folk  are  told  that  this  or  that  medium  is  a  real 
wonder  who  has  given  such  and  such  person  the 
most  astounding  revelations.  So  what  has  been 
vouchsafed  others  can  quite  as  well  be  revealed  to 
them.  Hence  the  run  upon  the  plausible  'crooks,' 
who  so  readily  trade  upon  their  credulity. 

"Thefoolish, credulous  dupes  neverforamoment 
consider  the  utter  incongruousness  of  the  associa- 
tion of  their  beloved  dead  or  missing  with  these 
professional  '  spookists.'  It  never  enters  their 
heads  that  if  the  spirit  of  anyone  dear  to  them 
could  return  at  all,  it  would  be  to  them  direct  that 
his  return  would  be  manifested,  and  that  to  have 
to  go  to  some  strange  c  crook '  and  part  with 
money  for  the  privilege  of  being  put  in  touch  with 
the  spirit  is  the  height  of  absurdity.  They  are 
told  that  they  themselves  are  not  mediumistic^  and 
that  it  is  only  through  the  truly  mediumistic  are 
such  communications  possible.  Besides,  it  is  the 
fashion  or  '  the  thing '  to  go  to  these  mediums, 
who,  c  poor  dears,'  must  live  and  who  are  entitled 
to  payment  for  the  exhaustion  they  frequently 
undergo  in  getting  in  touch  with  the  spirits.  No 


BY    WAY   OF    INTRODUCTION      19 

labourer,  in  fact,  is  so  worthy  of  his  hire  as  one 
in  the  spiritual  vineyard. 

"  And  the  wine  he  presses  as  he  rakes  in  the 
notes  is  the  flow  of  tears  from  the  sorrowful  and 
distressed. 

"  It  is  not  only  a  shady  business,  but  it  is  a  mean 
and  cruel  one,  and  should  be  put  an  end  to.  If 
the  foolish  cannot  or  will  not  protect  themselves, 
they  must  be  protected  against  their  own  folly. 


"  General  Smith-Dorrien's  crusade  against  vice 
had  for  its  object  the  well-being  of  the  young 
soldier  ;  but  the  vice,  in  all  its  alluring  naturalness 
of  which  he  complains,  is,  to  put  it  quite  bluntly, 
mild  in  its  injurious  effects  as  compared  with 
the  possibilities  of  harm  arising  to  these  soldiers' 
sorrowing  relatives  in  their  pursuit  of  the  un- 
natural. Any  mental  authority  will  testify  to  the 
mental  dangers  associated  with  such  practices. 

"  There  is  not  space  for  me  here  in  which  to 
relate  my  impressions  and  experiences  of  spirits  I 
have  known,  together  with  other  phases  of  the 
so-called  occult.  It  forms  too  long  a  story.  I 
would,  however,  like  to  say  that  I  am  desirous  of 
extending  my  knowledge  of  spiritism  and  occult- 
ism so  as  to  include  the  latest  exponents  of  the 
mystic  art.  I  am  quite  open  to  conviction,  and 
should  rejoice  to  find  something  which,  under 
proper  test  conditions  and  with  due  investigation, 
proved  itself  beyond  question  the  outcome  of  spirit 
power.  A  manifestation  which  is  capable  of  being 
demonstrated  can  alone  be  beyond  question  when 


20  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

done  under  conditions  from  which  all  chances 
of  trickery  are  eliminated.  There  are  apparently 
other  forms  of  '  spirit  power  '  which,  while  not 
depending  upon  outward  and  visible  demonstra- 
tions for  their  proof,  claim  to  give  the  inquirer 
glimpses  into  the  past,  present,  and  future.  They, 
too,  clipped  of  their  patter  and  ungraspable 
ambiguousness,  are  interesting  in  their  way  as 
showing  on  what  lines  certain  spirits  alone  can 
or  will  work. 

"  Honestly,  the  whole  of  my  inquiring,  investi- 
gating soul  goes  out  to  all :  the  bootless  material- 
ised form  in  white,  the  three  dead  friends  on  the 
slips  of  paper,  the  passing  of  matter  through  matter, 
the  sepulchral  voice  that  comes  from  the  Beyond 
finally  to  find  escape  through  the  medium's  own 
mouth,  the  clutching  spirit-controlled  hand  that 
scribbles  endless  messages  from  the  other  world 
regardless  of  the  shortage  of  paper  in  this.  Yes, 
I  am  ready  and  eager  to  become  closely  acquainted 
with  them  all,  and  to  make  known  to  the  world 
the  truth  that  in  them  is." 

To  the  opinions  expressed  above  I  have  nothing 
to  add.  I  am  still  seeking  for  proofs,  still  anxious 
to  be  convinced.  To  my  request  for  enlighten- 
ment I  received  upwards  of  one  hundred  letters  ; 
but  although  I  was  again  and  again  assured  that 
such  and  such  a  thing  had  undoubtedly  occurred, 
there  was  no  corroborative  evidence  of  its  occur- 
rence and  no  willingness  to  have  the  manifesta- 
tion repeated  under  proper  test  conditions.  This 
inability  to  guarantee  a  repetition  of  an  occur- 


BY    WAY    OF    INTRODUCTION     21 

rence  which  has  caused  bewilderment  or  intense 
personal  satisfaction,  according  to  belief  or  tem- 
perament, is  mderstandable  from  the  fact  that 
such  visitation  i  ;.s  in  all  probability  nothing  more 
behind  it  than  is  contained  in  the  mere  mind's-eye 
form  of  proof. 

But  in  these  purely  subjective,  as  distinct  from 
objective,  occurrences  certain  men  prominent  in 
Literature  and  Science  profess  to  see  a  proof  of 
a  life  Beyond,  and  of  the  ability  of  that  spirit  life 
to  make  itself  seen,  known  and  understood.  In 
support  of  this  contention  not  an  atom  of  actual 
proof  is  advanced  ;  and  it  simply  serves  to  give 
a  wholly  unnecessary  fillip  to  a  movement  which 
might,  to  the  moral  and  mental  well-being  of 
those  who  are  disposed  to  follow  it,  be  left 
severely  alone. 

The  harm  that  may  be  worked  amongst  such 
followers,  too  ill-equipped  mentally  to  correctly 
diagnose  and  appraise  the  real  value  of  the  pheno- 
mena associated  therewith,  causes  me  to  place  my 
experiences  and  conclusions  in  the  present  form 
before  the  public. 


CHAPTER    II 

MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS 

THE  hankering  after  the  uncanny,  the  dabbling 
in  the  so-called  occult,  is  by  no  means  confined 
to  emotional  women  and  mentally  ill-balanced 
men  with  more  time  on  their  hands  than  they 
know  what  to  do  with,  and  more  inner  longings 
than  they  know  well  how  to  check  or  control. 

Their  beliefs,  if  they  do  not  bring  them  a 
salutary  disillusion,  end  generally  in  dissatisfaction 
or  disappointment.  That  is  their  own  affair. 
But  it  is  quite  another  thing  when  the  mystic 
art  casts  its  spell  over  a  country's  rulers,  in- 
fluencing their  interior  and  exterior  policies,  to 
the  general  injury  and  danger. 

It  is  beyond  question  that  mystic  influence 
had  not  a  little  to  do  with  the  downfall  of  the 
Romanoffs  and  the  great  upheaval  in  Russia. 
The  dabbling  in  the  supernatural  at  the  Russian 
Court  is  by  no  means  a  new  thing.  It  dates  back 
years.  It  came  in  with  the  visit  of  D.  D.  Home, 
and  went  out  with  the  removal  of  the  unspeak- 
able Rasputin. 

Home  succeeded  in  capturing  the  society  of 
more  than  one  European  capital ;  but  I  fancy  he 
did  best  in  Petrograd.  He  finally  managed  to 


22 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS        23 

impress  a  Russian  princess,  a  goddaughter  of  the 
Tzar  Alexander  II.,  to  the  extent  of  getting  her 
to  give  him  her  hand  and  fortune. 

His  social  success  here  in  London  was  not 
inconsiderable. 

Home  gave  a  tone  to  Modern  Spiritism,  and — 
to  use  an  Americanism — was  looked  upon  by  the 
faithful  as  quite  a  "  tony  "  medium.  His  bag  of 
spiritual  tricks  included  materialisation  and  de- 
materialisation  ;  but  his  chief  card  was  "  levita- 
tion."  There  were  two  noble  lords  who,  in  their 
mind's  eye  at  least,  saw  him  float  in  and  out  of  an 
open  window  in  a  west-end  London  house,  and  duly 
testified  to  the  fact.  Nothing,  I  believe,  would 
convince  them  of  the  fallacy  of  the  pretension. 
In  these  days  of  the  conquest  of  the  air,  how 
useful  the  floating  art  might  have  been  made, 
especially  if  Home,  as  claimed,  could  make  him- 
self invulnerable  ! 

Whilst  in  Petrograd — so  at  least  a  famous 
diplomat  assured  me  when  I  was  there — Home 
did  a  feat  of  dematerialisation  before  the  Court 
which,  had  it  not  been  for  the  favour  in  which 
he  was  held  in  high  places,  might  have  curtailed 
his  liberty  for  a  period. 

He  had  demateralised  a  splendid  row  of  emeralds 
lent  the  "  dear  spirits "  for  the  purpose  of  the 
test  ;  but  up  to  the  time  of  his  departure  from 
the  seance,  the  emeralds,  for  some  occult  reason, 
had  declined  to  materialise  and  thus  be  handed 
back  to  the  confiding  owner.  They  were,  of 
course,  in  spirit  land  engaging  the  attention  of 
the  spooks,  who  seem  to  have  a  pretty  taste  for 


24  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

valuable  jewels.  But  the  chief  of  the  police  had 
not  that  faith  in  spiritual  probity  generally  ac- 
cepted at  the  Court,  and,  before  leaving  the  palace, 
Home  was  searched,  and — so  the  story  came  to 
me — the  dematerialised  emeralds  were  found 
materialising  in  his  coat-tail  pocket.  They  had 
been  placed  there  by  an  evil  spirit,  of  course. 
But  the  police  chief  impressed  upon  the  medium 
that  the  climate  of  the  Russian  capital  might 
not  be  good  for  his  health — that  an  early  depar- 
ture would  probably  benefit  it.  Home  took  the 
hint  and  his  early  departure.  To  his  dying  day, 
I  think,  he  regretted  the  interference  of  the  evil 
spirit.  It  would  have  been  so  much  more  satis- 
factory for  the  jewels  to  have  remained  dema- 
terialising  in  spirit  land,  to  be  materialised  at  will 
with  no  interfering  police  around,  for  they  were 
of  great  earthly  value. 

History  has  an  odd  habit  of  repeating  itself 
even  in  connection  with  spiritualistic  affairs. 

During  the  crisis  associated  with  the  approach- 
ing abdication  of  the  Tzar  Nicholas,  it  was  im- 
possible to  get  in  touch  with  ministers  who 
counted,  on  account  of  their  being  engrossed  in 
a  spiritualistic  seance.  How  ill  the  controlling 
spirits  at  this  seance  advised  the  sitters,  and  failed 
to  get  in  proper  celestial  touch  with  the  to-be- 
dethroned  monarch,  events  have  shown. 

During  my  first  visit  to  Petrograd  there  was 
another  crisis  in  the  air,  which,  if  it  had  come  to 
a  head,  would  have  had  very  far-reaching  effects. 
To  my  great  surprise  I  found  that  hardened 
diplomatic  old  sinner,  Count  Peter  Shuvalow, 


sitting  with  a  number  of  high  ministers  of  state 
at  a  round  table  consulting  the  "  dear  spirits  "  as  to 
what  could  happen,  and  so  forth.  His  Excellency 
affected  to  be  surprised  at  my  disbelief  in  the 
powers  of  the  spirits  to  manifest  in  the  manner 
anticipated  by  the  sitters.  But,  all  the  same,  I 
was  distinctly  of  the  private  opinion  that  at  heart 
his  belief  in  the  reality  of  such  phenomena  did 
not  exceed  my  own.  He  was,  I  conjectured,  but 
playing  a  game,  just  because  it  was  at  the  moment 
diplomatic  to  so  play  it. 

Whilst  ambassador  in  London  he  played  the 
game  of  make-believe  to  an  extent  never  yet  ap- 
proached by  the  diplomatic  representative  of  any 
other  country  attached  to  the  Court  of  St  James. 
Well  I  remember  Mr  Henry  Labouchere  im- 
pressing upon  me,  on  the  eve  of  my  departure  for 
Russia,  the  wisdom  of  studying  closely  the  ex- 
Ambassador,  who,  shortly  after  his  return  to 
Petrograd,  had  been  appointed  head  of  the  dreaded 
Third  Section. 

"  As  a  subject,"  added  Labby,  "  you  will  find 
him  the  hardest  nut  you  have  ever  tried  to  crack. 
To  judge  him  by  appearances,  or  to  accept  any 
statement  as  indicative  of  his  actual  thoughts,  is 
to  make  the  greatest  mistake  possible.  I  have  in 
mind  the  critical  days  of  the  Russo-Turkish  war, 
when  the  goody-goodies  of  Society  thought  how 
deplorable  it  was  that  so  gifted  a  man,  holding  so 
distinguished  a  position,  should  drink  so  heavily 
and  take  so  little  trouble  to  hide  the  fact  from 
those  with  whom,  in  accordance  with  his  position, 
he  associated.  But  it  was  all  a  game  ;  and,  I 


26  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

must  confess,  he  played  it  remarkably  cleverly. 
It  enabled  him  to  eavesdrop  without  being  sus- 
pected, and  to  let  out  grave  secrets  whilst  seem- 
ingly in  his  cups,  which,  instead  of  being  an  act 
of  grave  indiscretion,  was  just  a  part  of  his  little 
game.  I  always  had  my  suspicion  that  he  painted 
his  nose  at  times  in  order  to  more  completely 
look  the  part." 

Labby,  from  his  at  one  time  connection  with 
the  British  Embassy  in  Petrograd,  knew  the 
Russian  diplomatic  world  pretty  well  ;  but  his 
knowledge  of  Russian  diplomats  did  not,  I  fancy, 
include  General  Ignatieff,  the  author  of  the 
famous  San  Stefano  Treaty.  I  had  ample  oppor- 
tunities of  studying  both  him  and  Peter  Shuvalow  ; 
and  in  the  matter  of  mental  deception  and  verbal 
unmeaningness  the  ex-head  of  the  dreaded  Third 
Section  was  a  guileless  child  as  compared  with 
the  treaty-drawer. 

Count  Paul  Shuvalow,  Peter's  brother,  whom 
I  saw  frequently  in  Petrograd,  and  subsequently 
in  Berlin,  where  he  was  the  Tzar's  ambassador, 
leaving  there  to  succeed  General  Gourko  as 
Governor-General  of  Poland,  had  not  only  a  real 
belief  in  the  occult,  but  was  convinced  that  he 
himself  was  genuinely  psychic.  In  diplomatic 
circles  in  Berlin  it  was  generally  assumed  that 
his  Excellency  was  not  quite  all  there.  But  his 
seeming  absent-mindedness  and  funny  little  ways 
were  too,  I  am  sure,  just  a  part  of  his  own  game. 

Rasputin  would  never  have  flourished  or  have 
exercised  the  slightest  Court  influence  had  he  been 
up  against  Paul  Shuvalow.  Had  it  been  necessary, 


MONARCHS   AND    MYSTICS        27 

in  order  to  have  effectively  combated  that  un- 
speakable person's  evil  influence,  he  would,  I  have 
no  doubt,  have  boldly  declared  himself  a  medium 
controlled  by  celestial  beings  of  the  highest  pro- 
bity, who  not  only  denied  Rasputin's  alleged 
powers,  but  most  strongly  condemned  his  habits 
and  practices.  Count  Paul  was  a  gentleman  as 
well  as  an  astute  man  of  the  world.  He  knew 
by  instinct  the  right  card  to  play  in  mysticism 
as  well  as  in  diplomacy,  according  to  the  audience 
he  sought  to  impress. 

Tzar  Alexander  III.  had  no  great  faith,  if  any 
at  all,  in  mystic  phenomena  ;  but  at  times  he  had 
moods  of  religious  mysticism.  In  those  moods 
he  would  retire  within  his  own  shell,  as  it  were, 
and  be  more  or  less  unapproachable  by  anyone. 
Spiritualistic  practices  had  to  cry  a  halt  at  the 
Russian  Court  during  his  reign. 

But  the  Tzar  Nicholas  II.  was  a  man  of  a 
different  mental  and  physical  fibre  from  that  of  his 
father.  From  an  early  period  he  had  a  leaning 
towards  mysticism,  and  in  the  end  mysticism  got 
the  upper  hand,  which  is  its  way  with  weak 
natures,  whether  they  wear  a  crown  or  the 
orthodox  headgear  of  middle-class  respectability. 

The  ex-Tzaritsa  had  this  leaning  too  ;  but  it 
arose,  I  fancy,  more  from  the  exactions  of  her 
position  than  from  any  inner  promptings.  I  have 
always  had  the  impression  that;  had  she  been  born 
in  the  Middle  Ages  instead  of  the  prosaic  nine- 
teenth century,  the  Tzaritsa,  by  temperament  and 
instinct  and  sincere  religious  convictions,  would 
have  made  a  really  first-class  saint. 


28  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

I  never  forgot  the  impression  she  made  upon 
me  at  our  first  meeting.  It  was  at  Darmstadt  ; 
and  I  had  the  honour  of  being  presented  to  her 
by  her  father.  She  was  then  quite  young,  very 
spirituelle,  and  seemingly  most  ingenuous.  I  had 
but  recently  returned  from  Russia,  where,  I 
gathered,  my  work  had  been  followed  with  in- 
terest at  the  Hesse-Darmstadt  Grand  Ducal  Court. 

Said  the  Princess  to  me — and  I  use  her  words, 
of  which  I  took  a  firm  mental  note,  reciting  them 
again  and  again  during  the  years  that  followed — 
"  Now,  you  have  been  to  Russia,  and  have,  I 
hear,  met  and  read  everybody.  Do  tell  me  quite 
frankly  what  is  your  real  opinion  of  the  country 
and  its  people  ?  " 

I  told  her,  with  but  few  reservations. 

"  I  thank  you  very  much,"  she  replied.  "  I 
did  so  much  want  to  know  your  real  and  honest 
opinion  ;  and  you  have  had  such  a  striking 
experience." 

"  You  know,"  she  added,  as  I  was  bowing  my 
farewell,  "  that  Russia  is  a  country  I  never  really 
wish  to  go  to.  My  sister  is,  I  think,  one  of  the 
most  unhappy  women  in  the  world." 

This  was  long  before  the  assassin  removed  the 
husband  of  her  sister,  the  Grand  Duke  Serge,  from 
a  world  which  he  had  so  constantly  outraged.  He 
indeed  was  a  coarse,  evil  degenerate. 

With  her  betrothal  to  the  heir  to  the  Russian 
throne,  fate  destroyed  the  girlish  hopes  of  Queen 
Victoria's  grand-daughter. 

I  am  strongly  of  opinion  that,  in  becoming  be- 
trothed to  the  Tzarevitch,  she  was  just  as  much  a 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS        29 

necessary  victim  to  policy  as  was  Brieux's  Egyptian 
Maiden,  thrown  to  the  crocodiles  so  that,  the  gods 
being  appeased,  the  Nile  would  rise.  Faith — 
blind,  unquestioning  faith — influenced  the  Egyp- 
tian. Duty — unquestioning  Duty — influenced 
the  German  Princess.  At  the  moment  Duty  called 
for  what  she  considered  the  sacrifice  ;  her  heart, 
one  may  take  it,  was  no  more  in  the  making 
of  a  home  in  Russia  than  it  was  that  night  she 
laid  bare  her  thoughts  to  me  on  the  subject  in 
Darmstadt. 

The  sense  of  Duty,  stern,  relentless  Duty,  went 
with  her  to  Petrograd,  surrounded  her,  absorbed 
her,  obsessed  her.  In  her  heart,  no  doubt, 
she  asked  why  Fate  had  called  upon  her  rather 
than  upon  anyone  else  to  make  the  requisite 
sacrifice.  At  the  same  time  she  buoyed  herself 
up  with  the  assurance  that  she  was  but  obeying 
Duty's  demands,  and  the  deeply  religious  strain 
within  her  took  some  comfort  in  the  fact  that  the 
ways  of  Providence  are  inscrutable,  and  that  it  is 
not  for  mortals  to  reason  the  why  or  wherefore  of 
Providence's  decrees.  But  that  germ  of  mystic 
instinct — more  of  a  religious  foundation  than  any- 
thing else — that  was  early  inborn  in  her  grew  and 
grew,  until  the  inclination  came  to  take  a  peep  at 
the  Beyond,  to  discover  what  Providence  really 
meant  by  placing  her  in  the  position  she  was 
occupying.  There  were  not  failing  those  about 
her  who  played  upon  this  religious  mystic  instinct. 
But  recognised  ecclesiastics,  who  came  with  their 
consolations,  were  too  orthodox,  too  commonplace, 
in  fact,  to  satisfy  her  cravings  for  an  insight  into 


30  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

the  unknown.  Then  came  the  temptation  to  see 
what  professed  occultists  could  do.  Those  around 
her  told  her  fairy  tales  of  this  or  that  mystic,  whose 
powers  were  as  divinely  inspired  as  his  mani- 
festations were  astounding.  Her  Majesty  had 
not  the  strength  to  resist  the  temptation,  nor 
the  necessary  training  to  discriminate  the  false 
from  the  true. 

This  preliminary  dabbling  in  the  mystic  through 
the  well-remunerated  agency  of  insinuating  im- 
postors paved  the  way  for  the  entrance  on  the  scene 
of  the  much-talked-of  medium,  Philippe.  How 
any  sane  person  could  have  attributed  supernatural 
powers  to  a  man  of  his  type  passes  all  under- 
standing. He  was  an  unmitigated  poseur^  possess- 
ing boundless  self-assurance  and  an  elementary 
knowledge  of  sleight-of-hand.  He  affected  silk 
stockings,  silver-buckled  shoes,  and  velvet  shorts. 
Another  impression  he  conveyed  to  me  was,  that 
any  spirits  he  might  control  would  have  their 
spiritual  home  in  some  Montmartre  cabaret,  rather 
than  in  the  celestial  regions  from  which  they  are 
supposed  to  be  drawn.  But  Philippe  came  from 
Paris  to  Petrograd  not  only  with  a  reputation  as 
a  mystic,  but  as  one  who,  whilst  being  a  darling 
of  the  gods,  was  at  the  same  time  the  darling  of 
his  fair  devotees  in  the  French  capital. 

It  made  one  sick  when  news  reached  one  of  the 
tremendous  fuss  that  was  made  over  this  oily  fraud, 
and  I  was  for  going  hot  haste  to  Russia  to  expose 
the  impostor,  as  I  had  some  years  before  caused 
the  bringing  to  book  of  the  medium  Bastian,  when 
he  was  in  Vienna  trying  to  rope  in  the  Crown 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS        31 

Prince  Rudolph.  I  had  previously  exposed  this 
same  medium  masquerading  as  a  spirit  at  a  seance 
in  London,  and  I  knew  it  went  without  saying 
that  the  spirit  forms  he  could  produce  in  the 
Viennese  capital  could  not  be  any  more  the  real 
thing  than  the  one  I  laid  by  the  heels  here.  Of 
this  worthy  and  his  manifestations  I  have  some- 
thing to  say  in  the  next  chapter. 

Philippe,  according  to  accounts  which  reached 
me,  reaped  quite  a  golden  harvest  whilst  in  the 
Russian  capital.  And  the  bounder,  at  one  time, 
was  thankful  for  any  small  loose  change  when 
he  had  "  demonstrated  "  before  me. 

His  reputation  as  a  lady-killer,  which  he  brought 
with  him  from  Paris,  stood  him  in  good  stead  with 
the  highly  placed  fair  sex  in  Petrograd.  It  was 
discovered  that  he  was  not  only  very  fascina- 
ting, but  there  was  something  about  his  appear- 
ance which  was  quite  apostolic.  Fancy  an  apostle 
in  velvet  knee-breeches  and  silver-buckled  shoes, 
and  with  an  up-to-date  boulevardier  leer  ! 

But  the  apostolic  card  was  a  good  one  to  play. 
How  he  must  have  inwardly  blessed  the  fatuous 
female  who  made  the  discovery  !  It  was  the  means 
of  bringing  him  into  close  mystic,  spiritual  touch 
with  the  Tzaritsa.  From  impressing  her  and  her 
entourage  with  his  mystic  gifts,  which,  truth  to 
tell,  were,  as  demonstrated,  of  no  high  order  and  of 
but  little  originality,  Philippe  gradually  assumed 
the  role  of  a  prophet.  It  was  one  he  particularly 
fancied  himself  in,  and  one  which  his  women 
admirers  who  had  discovered  the  apostolic  look 
thought  became  him  perfectly. 


32 

At  that  time  the  Tzaritsa  was  hungering  for 
prophecy  ;  and  who  so  likely  to  successfully  gratify 
her  as  this  gifted  being  in  such  close  touch  with 
the  spiritual  world  ? 

It  is  only  those  closely  associated  with  her 
Majesty  at  that  period  who  knew  how  near 
to  her  heart  was  the  wish  to  have  a  son,  and 
how  she  sought  for  spiritual  confirmation  of 
her  hopes. 

Philippe,  it  goes  without  saying,  turned  his 
prophetic  utterances  in  the  direction  desired.  Her 
Majesty  would  assuredly  give  birth  to  a  son.  So 
it  was  written,  and  so  it  would  be — at  her  next  ac- 
couchement. But  it  happened  to  be  a  girl  on  that 
occasion.  Nothing  daunted,  Philippe  had  another 
try  ;  but,  alas  for  his  reputation  as  a  prophet,  there 
was  another  girl. 

The  failures  of  Philippe  in  the  prophetic  line 
made  room  for  Rasputin,  a  far  more  sinister  and 
dangerous  impostor  than  the  one  he  supplanted. 

Rasputin  was  brought  into  touch  with  the 
Tzaritsa  through  her  sister,  the  Grand  Duchess 
Serge,  who  since  the  assassination  of  her  disreput- 
able husband  had  more  or  less  retired  from  the 
affairs  of  the  world  and  had  embraced  religion 
with  both  arms,  as  it  were,  by  way  of  consolation. 

I  have  already  said  how  the  Tzaritsa  as  a  girl 
had  expressed  her  belief  in  her  sister  being  the 
unhappiest  woman  in  the  world.  A  year  ago  a 
very  distinguished  lady  journalist  and  traveller, 
who  came  to  interview  me  as  a  psychologist  for 
a  great  American  newspaper  combination,  and  to 
whom  I  related  this  fact,  replied,  "  I  have  seen  the 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS        33 

Grand  Duchess  since  you  have — quite  recently, 
in  fact.  Unhappy  ?  That  to-day  falls  far  short 
of  my  reading  of  her.  She  is  the  most  tragic 
figure,  I  think,  I  have  ever  seen." 

And  her  introduction  to  Rasputin  was  the  first 
step  in  the  tragedy  that  was  to  follow. 

The  tragic  Grand  Duchess  caught  at  any  straw 
that  floated  in  the  murky  atmosphere  of  her  re- 
ligious obsession.  She  saw  in  Rasputin  a  golden 
bridge  on  which  she  could  walk  with  certainty  of 
getting  into  close  touch  with  the  unknown.  This 
religious  obsession  blinded  her  to  the  creature's 
manifest  ignorance  and  unmitigated  commonality. 
He  was  the  one  who,  being  in  such  direct  com- 
munion with  the  other  world,  would  be  able  to 
give  the  true  prophetic  utterance  her  distressed 
sister  was  so  much  in  need  of. 

Rasputin  was  a  loathsome  person,  but,  with 
women,  there  was  about  him  a  certain  hypnotic 
force  that  exercised  a  peculiar  sway.  Men,  who 
did  not  feel  this  hypnotic  force,  utterly  failed  to 
understand  his  influence  ;  but  he  worked  through 
the  women,  and  they  smoothed  down  the  opposi- 
tion amongst  the  men.  A  photo  I  had  shown 
me,  taken  but  a  few  weeks  before  his  "  re- 
moval," showed  Rasputin  seated  with  a  number 
of  women  followers  grouped  about  him.  The 
lecherous  look  on  most  of  these  women's  faces 
was  disgusting,  and  the  dreamy,  hypnotised  ap- 
pearance of  others  altogether  pitiful. 

His  role  when  at  Court  was  not  so  much  to 
work  miracles  after  the  fashion  of  Philippe  and 
other  mystics  who  had  preceded  him,  but  to  pose 

3 


34  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

as  one  especially  endowed  with  grace,  a  sort  of 
holy  man  thrown  amongst  humans  for  their  moral 
exaltation  and  spiritual  advancement.  The  Tzar- 
itsa  was  in  the  mood  to  be  taken  in  ;  and  taken 
in  by  him  she  assuredly  was.  The  pity  of  it  ! 
And  when  his  prophecy  came  off  about  the  birth 
of  a  son,  succeeding  at  the  first  shot  where  Philippe 
had  twice  gone  wrong,  her  faith  in  the  impostor 
became  unshakable. 

Many  stories  have  from  time  to  time  reached 
me  about  the  man's  libertinage,  and  the  grave 
danger  he  had  become  to  many  a  highly  placed 
household  ;  but  his  amorous  adventures — beyond 
the  fact  that  they  afforded  me  one  more  proof 
how  soft  morally  women  can  become  when  they 
mentally  succumb  to  mediumistic  imposture — did 
not  particularly  interest  me.  I  must,  however,  con- 
fess to  some  personal  satisfaction  over  his  dramatic 
removal  from  this  earthly  sphere,  coupling  with  it 
the  regret  that  it  had  not  taken  place  long  before. 

Could  the  Tzaritsa's  eyes  have  been  opened  to 
the  true  character  of  the  man  ?  Maybe,  if  one 
had  been  on  the  spot  and  had  practically  demon- 
strated the  hollowness  of  his  pretensions,  or  if  the 
Tzar  Nicholas  had  been  a  stronger  man  with  the 
mental  astuteness  and  strength  to  see  the  falsity 
of  the  rascal's  claims,  and  the  physical  determina- 
tion to  put  his  foot  down  and  summarily  banish 
him  from  the  Court.  But,  instead  of  rejoicing  at 
the  impostor's  removal,  the  Tzar,  I  am  given  to 
understand,  strongly  resented  the  steps  that  had 
been  taken,  and  the  actors  in  the  tragedy  came 
within  his  severe  personal  displeasure. 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS        35 

As  it  was,  an  ignorant  and  depraved  mystic, 
who  was  said  to  have  been  in  German  pay,  was 
certainly  indirectly,  if  not  actually  directly,  the 
means  of  ending  the  Romanoff  dynasty.  Shade 

of  the  Great  Peter  ! 

i 

But  while  the  Romanoff  dynasty  has  ceased 
to  exist,  it  is  not  the  only  European  dynasty  that 
has  been  severely  shaken  through  association  with 
mystic  adventurers. 

During  the  reign  of  the  late  King  of  Wu'rtem- 
berg  an  American  spirit  medium  exercised  an 
extraordinary  influence  over  that  monarch's  mind. 
He  became  a  great  power  in  the  land,  and  gravely 
interfered  with  the  nation's  internal  affairs.  He 
was,  indeed,  so  much  the  power  behind  the  throne 
that  plots  were  made  by  the  disgruntled  loyalists 
to  abduct  him  or  to  remove  him  by  means  that 
permit  of  no  return  journey.  But,  despite  the 
intense  disgust  the  King's  favouritism  towards  his 
unworthy  protege  caused  amongst  his  people  of 
all  ranks,  his  Majesty  refused  to  cast  him  off,  and 
declared  his  firm  belief  in  the  man's  claims  to 
supernatural  powers. 

And  he  was  but  an  ordinary  medium  after  all, 
with  just  a  full  bag  of  commonplace  mediumistic 
fakes.  The  King  in  his  patronage  of  his  pet  seer 
went  from  blunder  to  blunder,  the  culminating 
act  being  his  appointment  as  a  Councillor  of  State, 
with  the  title  of  Count.  With  this  one  of  two 
things  had  to  happen.  Either  the  King  or  the 
Count  had  to  go  ;  upon  this  all  that  was  influential 
in  the  kingdom  of  Wurtemberg  was  determined. 


36  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

It  ended  in  the  King  remaining  and  the  Count 
leaving,  with,  I  understand,  the  patent  of  nobility 
and  as  much  wealth  as  he  could  collect  in  the 
brief  period  allowed  him  for  collection. 

What  has  finally  become  of  this  astute  Yankee 
medium  I  do  not  know.  When  he  left  Germany 
he  returned  as  quickly  as  possible  to  the  land  of 
his  birth,  there  to  relate  to  a  rigid  democracy 
what  blithering  idiots  some  monarchs  can  be. 
Out  of  his  Wurtemberg  spoils,  I  have,  however, 
heard,  he  acquired  a  ranch  somewhere  out  West. 

Amongst  the  European  Courts  to  which  I  had 
the  honour  of  being  invited  was  that  of  Wurtem- 
berg ;  and,  in  another  work,  I  have  related  how 
good  a  "  subject  "  I  found  the  present  King,  who, 
by  the  by,  has  none  of  those  little  crankisms 
which  distinguished  his  predecessor  of  spiritual- 
istic proclivities.  Between  moments  of  puffing 
at  and  partly  chewing  the  end  of  a  most  unattrac- 
tive-looking black  cigar,  his  Majesty  interjected 
some  exceedingly  strong  but  certainly  common- 
sense  ideas  as  to  the  rascality  of  professed  mystics 
and  the  incalculable  folly  of  their  dupes.  He 
was  seemingly  much  interested  in  my  views  of 
the  mystic  art,  and  my  expositions  of  some  of  the 
phenomena  for  which  supernatural  agency  had 
been  claimed. 

"  This  mystic  business  is  a  lot  of  d non- 
sense," he  concluded  ;  with  which  conclusion  I 
was  in  full  agreement. 

Napoleon  III.  was  mystically  inclined,  and  in 
the  first  instance  was  disposed  to  look  upon 


MONARCHS   AND    MYSTICS        37 

Home  as  a  celestially  endowed  being  far  above 
the  common. 

But  the  medium  put  his  foot  in  it,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  himself  out  of  Court,  when  he  under- 
took to  "  materialise  "  Napoleon  I.  The  form 
of  the  Great  Napoleon  was  duly  "  materialised  " 
— in  the  dark — at  the  seance  which  the  then 
Emperor  of  the  French  attended. 

The  Emperor — so  the  story  has  come  down  to 
me — was  anxious  for  physical  proof  of  the  form's 
presence.  A  grip  of  the  hand,  a  friendly  pat  on 
the  shoulder,  a  kiss  of  kinship,  anything  to  prove 
that  the  form  claimed  to  be  hovering  near,  was 
substantial  in  its  materialisation,  and  not  a  mere 
shadowy,  optical  illusion. 

The  proof  came,  but  not  in  the  way  his  Majesty 
either  expected  or  desired. 

In  rising,  better  to  greet  the  spirit  form — so 
the  story  continues — he  felt  himself  kicked  in  the 
darkness — yes,  he,  the  Destiny  of  France,  actually 
kicked  from  behind,  and  with  no  light  foot  either, 
and  in  a  place  which  prevented  him  from  sitting 
down  in  comfort  for  the  rest  of  the  evening. 

Needless  to  say,  the  Emperor  did  not  seek  a 
repetition  of  his  great  relative's  materialisation  ; 
and  he  had  no  further  use  for  Home  or  his  alleged 
mediumistic  gifts.  But  for  that  mat  a  propos  kick, 
Home,  cementing  his  influence  at  the  Court,  might 
have  shaped  the  Emperor's  policy  better  than  he 
himself  shaped  it.  Who  can  say  ?  That  is  just 
one  of  those  might-have-beens  to  which  subse- 
quent events  can  provide  no  conclusive  reply. 
From  France  Home  went  to  Italy,  and  shortly 


38  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

after  he  himself  became  a  spirit,  but  I  have  not 
heard  of  his  spirit  form  materialising  at  a  seance 
for  the  delectation  of  his  admirers  and  followers 
whilst  in  the  flesh. 

Home  was  before  my  time,  so  I  can  speak  of 
his  mystic  wonders  only  at  second  hand.  How, 
by  the  by,  Home's  flying  art  would  have  inter- 
ested Lord  Northcliffe,  and  what  a  big  fat  cheque 
would  have  been  his  if  he  could  have  afforded 
material  proof  of  his  art  of  conquering  the  air  to 
that  enterprising  nobleman's  satisfaction  ! 

The  Sultan  Abdul  Hamid  was  himself  of  a  dis- 
tinctly mystic  temperament ;  and  he  had  an  in- 
born hankering  after  the  mystical.  His  fancy, 
however,  did  not  run  much  in  the  direction  of 
Western  magic  or  its  exponents.  But  within  my 
personal  knowledge  his  Majesty  made  one  strik- 
ing exception.  The  seer  was  a  German,  and  he 
came  to  Constantinople  claiming  to  be  "  the 
world's  greatest  magician."  German  intrigue  was 
rampant  on  the  banks  of  the  Bosphorus  at  that 
time  ;  and  the  magician  was  taken  up  by  the 
German  .Embassy  for  purposes  best  known  to  his 
Excellency  the  Ambassador  and  his  inner  ring 
of  officials.  A  seance  was  procured  for  him  at 
Yildiz  Kiosk,  for  the  modest  fee  of  one  thousand 
pounds,  Turkish.  He  was,  as  skilled  "  magicians  " 
go,  a  poor  exponent  of  the  magic  art  ;  but  his 
thin  little  sleight-of-hand  tricks  found  favour  with 
the  gloomy,  jerky-minded  potentate.  It  was,  I 
afterwards  discovered,  a  part  of  the  Ambassador's 
little  plan  that  this  made-in-Germany  specimen 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS        39 

of  the  magic  art  should  not  appear  to  be  too  deep 
or  skilful.  It  was  enough  for  him  to  demonstrate 
what  his  Majesty  could  easily  follow  and  discuss. 
To  have  bewildered  the  Sultan  or  given  him  cause 
for  serious  reflection  would  have  collided  with 
the  German  policy  then  being  worked.  For  the 
Sultan's  favourite  soothsayer  had  impressed  upon 
his  Majesty  the  possible  advent  of  a  "wise  man" 
from  the  West,  who,  according  to  tradition,  was  to 
greatly  menace  the  safety  of  the  reigning  Padishah 
and  be  the  signal  of  the  ultimate  overthrow  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire.  That  this  wise  man  could 
possibly  be  of  German  origin  was  of  course  un- 
thinkable. 

The  chief  Dragoman  of  the  British  Embassy 
duly  acquainted  my  Ambassador,  with  whom  I 
had  had  a  somewhat  close  personal  acquaintance 
extending  over  a  period  of  years,  of  this  tradition 
with  which  the  Sultan  was  obsessed,  and  added 
that  it  was  generally  accepted  in  Court  circles 
that  I  and  no  other  was  the  veritable  incarnation 
of  the  prophecy.  This  afforded  his  Excellency, 
personally,  considerable  amusement  ;  but  at  the 
same  time  he  cautioned  me  not  to  take  the  matter 
too  lightly. 

"  Be  most  careful  in  what  you  say  or  in  what 
you  do,  for  every  room  here,  no  matter  how 
hermetically  closed,  has  both  eyes  and  ears," 
was  his  seriously  meant  advice. 

At  a  little  dinner  at  the  Embassy,  at  which  the 
German  Ambassador  and  other  members  of  the 
Corps  Diplomatique  were  present,  the  subject 
turned  on  mystics  and  mysticism,  and  the  "  wise 


4o  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

man  "  tradition.  Said  my  Ambassador  jokingly, 
"  So,  it  appears  that  this  terrible  wise  man  is 
British  after  all,  and  the  mantle  of  the  prophecy 
has  fallen  on  our  young  friend's  shoulders,"  in- 
dicating me  and  looking,  as  I  thought  at  the  time, 
somewhat  pointedly  at  Germany's  diplomatic 
representative.  "Well,"  he  went  on,  "I  have 
known  him  for  some  years,  and  this  is  the  first 
time  I  am  expected  to  view  him  in  the  light 
of  a  wise  man." 

"  No,  sir,"  I  replied,  "  anyone  more  foolish  or 
powerless  does  not  exist  in  all  Pera." 

There  was  an  all-round  laugh,  and  the  subject 
dropped. 

The  Introducer  of  the  Corps  Diplomatique, 
with  whom  I  had  some  acquaintance,  was  a  man 
with  considerable  knowledge  of  the  working  of 
the  inner  circle  at  Yildiz  Kiosk.  Outwardly  he 
was  one  of  the  most  charming  men  attached  to  the 
Court,  and  he  went  by  the  sobriquet  of  "  Sugar 
Pasha."  Oh  !  that  sweet  smile  of  his,  when, 
one  evening,  at  a  little  festivity  at  his  palace,  I, 
in  the  course  of  an  opportune  aside,  asked  him 
what  I  had  done  to  be  designated  the  wise  man 
of  the  prophecy. 

"  You  ?  my  young  friend,  you  ?  Impossible  ! " 
and  he  waved  away  the  thought  with  a  gesture 
that  was  most  becoming,  if  not  altogether  con- 
vincing. "  No,  my  dear  friend,  some  evil-minded 
person  has  spread  this  report  just  to  annoy  you. 
His  Majesty,  I  happen  to  know,  thinks  highly 
of  your  art,  and  has  set  you  down  for  personal 
distinction." 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS       41 

How  beautifully  Sugar  Pasha  could  lie  ! 

At  my  public  meeting  my  attention,  by  some 
one  in  the  know,  was  drawn  to  the  fact  that  the 
hall  contained  a  large  number  of  the  Sultan's  most 
trusted  secret  agents,  some  of  them  being  hidden 
under  the  seats  of  the  gallery  at  the  back,  taking 
furtive  notes  of  everything  I  said  and  did ;  in 
such  personal  esteem  did  his  Majesty  hold  me. 

Amongst  my  acquaintances  at  Constantinople 
was  a  certain  Bey  who,  through  his  position,  was 
in  closer  touch  with  the  Sultan  than  any  other 
official  I  knew.  So  far  as  it  is  given  a  Westerner 
to  directly  understand  the  true  workings  of  the 
Oriental  mind,  I  had  arrived  at  the  conclusion 
that  the  said  Bey  was  not  unfriendly  disposed 
towards  me,  and  that,  so  far  as  his  training  and 
mental  reservation  would  permit,  he  could  be 
fairly  frank  with  me.  Amongst  other  European 
languages  he  spoke  English  excellently,  and  to  be 
able  to  converse  with  him  direct  in  one's  mother 
tongue  was  certainly  an  advantage.  The  Bey's 
functions  at  Yildiz  Kiosk  were  to  communicate 
to  his  master  on  their  arrival  at  any  time  in  the 
night  the  contents  of  all  special  cables  and  tele- 
grams that  might  arrive  there.  The  Sultan's 
personal  telegraphic  correspondence  was  both  ex- 
tensive and  peculiar.  In  this  way  the  Bey  came 
into  very  close  touch  with  his  august  master  and 
saw  him  in  his  varying  moods  and  mental  twist- 
ings  as  few  others  saw  him. 

To  him  I  repaired  one  evening,  the  day  follow- 
ing a  Selamlik  at  which  I  had  been  present  and 
where  I  had  had  a  highly  interesting  though 


42  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

obviously  brief  conversation  with  Von  der  Goltz 
Pasha,  whose  opinion,  by  the  by,  of  Abdul 
Hamid  was  not  exactly  flattering.  He  had  no 
patience  with  the  Sultan's  almost  puerile  super- 
stitions, and  his  lack  of  mental  straightforward- 
ness and  both  physical  and  moral  courage  were 
not  appealing  factors  to  this  eminent  soldier,  who, 
I  believe,  had  suffered  from  his  Majesty's  vacil- 
lating policy. 

I  had  to  wait  some  time  before  I  could  be  re- 
ceived by  the  Bey,  and  I  did  the  waiting  in  a  long 
passage,  up  and  down  which  people  seemingly  of 
little  or  no  importance  constantly  flitted.  At  last 
I  got  into  the  Bey's  presence.  He  was  quite 
alone,  although  I  had  been  assured  he  was  neck- 
deep  in  engagements. 

Said  he  in  a  low  voice,  as  the  door  closed  upon 
my  entrance,  "  Did  you  notice  anyone  particular 
outside  ?  " 

"  No,  only  your  brother,"  I  replied. 

"And  he  is  the  most  dangerous  of  the  lot." 
His  voice  was  a  mere  whisper  by  this  time. 

"  Come  in  here,"  he  added,  offering  me  a 
cigarette.  Being  Ramazan,  and  many  hours  from 
sunset,  he  did  not  himself  smoke. 

We  passed  into  an  adjoining  room  which 
happened  to  be  his  bedroom.  He  quickly  closed 
the  door,  tried  the  handle  of  the  door  opening  on 
to  the  passage,  gave  a  hurried  glance  round  the 
room,  then  stooped  and  looked  under  the  bed. 

"  Afraid  of  ghosts  ? "  I  asked,  with  some 
curiosity  in  my  voice. 

"  Sh  !  "  and  his  finger  went  to  his  lips. 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS       43 

"  Ghosts,  no.  They  can't  hurt  ;  it's  the 
living  who  can.  One  never  knows  who  may  be 
listening." 

"  But  the  coast  seems  pretty  clear  now." 

"  Yes  !  I  think  we  can  talk  now,"  but  as  he 
said  it  he  gave  another  quick,  furtive  look  around 
the  room.  "  And  in  what  way  can  my  poor 
services  be  of  use  to  you  ?  They,  as  you  know, 
are  entirely  at  your  disposal." 

I  bowed  my  acknowledgments,  and  then,  as 
deftly  as  I  could,  brought  up  the  subject  of  that, 
to  me,  thread-worn  prophecy  concerning  the  wise 
man  from  the  West.  The  Bey  shrugged  his 
shoulders  almost  pityingly. 

"  But  you,  whose  vocation  it  is  to  combat 
superstitions,  put  no  faith  in  prophecies  ?  " 

"  Prophets  as  a  rule,"  I  replied,  "  are  more 
human  in  their  errors  than  ordinary  mortals. 
But  the  prophet  responsible  for  this  particular 
prophecy  would  appear  to  have  had  being  untold 
years  before  my  existence  could  ever  have  been 
thought  of.'' 

"  You  !  surely  no  one  associates  you  with  the 
prophecy  ? "  His  kindly,  sympathetic  look  which 
accompanied  the  words  was  most  touching. 

"  You  !  of  course  not  ;  you  are  an  enlightened 
man,  and  stupidity  of  this  kind  does  not  go 
with  enlightenment.  But,  leaving  me  out 
of  the  question,  you,  I  suppose,  like  the  rest, 
believe  there  may  be  something  after  all  in  the 
prophecy  ? 

"  And  you,  who  read  minds  as  an  open  book, 
ask  me  what  I  think,  what  I  believe  ?  "  This 


44  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

with  a  gentle  reproving  air,  tendered  with  obvious 
flattery. 

"  Well,  then,  I  read  that  you  are  not  without 
a  certain  amount  of  belief." 

"  And  at  the  same  time  you  read,  it  is  not 
always  well  and  wise  to  let  the  tongue  give  ex- 
pression to  the  thought." 

"  That  at  least  is  frank." 

"  My  friend,  whenever  was  I  not  perfectly  frank 
with  you?  And  never  was  I  more  so  than  now." 

Which  perfect  frankness,  to  use  an  American- 
ism, did  not  cut  much  ice  with  me. 

And  as  to  the  careful  watchfulness  of  official 
"  observers  "  at  my  public  meeting  ?  That,  I  knew, 
was  a  matter  that  would  come  well  within  the 
Bey's  knowledge,  and  in  a  way  indirectly  associ- 
ated with  his  personal  supervision. 

Oh  !  that  little  matter.  Again  came  out  that 
old  tag.  It  was  just  like  his  Majesty's  close 
interest  in  me  and  my  work.  Having  this  deep 
interest,  he,  obviously,  was  anxious  to  have  a  full 
and  correct  report  of  what  I  did,  and  how  I  did 
it,  from  the  public  as  distinct  from  the  private 
point  of  view.  And  who  so  well  able  to  furnish 
this  report  as  trained,  trusted  observers  whose 
observations  and  reports  could  be  relied  upon  ? 

"  What,  my  friend,  we  have  to  guard  against 
in  this  world  is  the  lying  and  underworking  of  our 
enemies.  How  I  have  suffered  from  it !  " 

The  look  which  followed  these  words  was  that 
of  a  martyr. 

"  And  you,  my  friend,  are,  I  fear,  a  victim  of 
the  same  evildoers,  but  they  will  be  confounded, 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS       45 

and  upon  my  friendship  you  can  rely."  Out  went 
his  hand,  and  his  face  beamed  friendly  regard  of 
the  highest  order. 

"  My  little  affair  is  of  too  little  moment  to 
occupy  your  attention.  But,  Bey,  can  it  by  a 
stretch  of  imagination  be  associated  with  some- 
thing political  ?  The  ways  of  political  purpose 
are  often  devious,  and,  to  the  unwary,  are  full 
of  pitfalls." 

"  Politics  ?  They  are  no  concern  of  mine.  The 
laughing  whisper  of  a  pretty  woman  is  of  far  more 
interest  to  me  than  the  gravest  utterance  of  the 
most  distinguished  diplomat." 

"  And  yet  every  message  which  comes  over  the 
wires  bringing  requests  or  answers  that  may  affect 
the  political  affairs  of  kingdoms  come  first  into 
your  hands." 

"  True,  but  I  see  nothing  with  my  own  eyes. 
I  am  but  a  conduit  pipe,  and  blind  as  a  bat  whilst 
making  the  conveyance.  And  again,  I  have  a 
shocking  memory.  The  tongue  cannot  repeat 
what  the  mind  does  not  remember.  My  enemies, 
who  work  ceaselessly  for  my  undoing,  may  say 
otherwise  ;  but  truth  always  prevails  in  the  end." 

He  was  in  that  moment  the  embodiment  of 
Truth. 

I  was  not  to  see  my  friend  the  Bey  again,  as 
shortly  after  I  took  the  boat  to  Varna,  on  my  way 
to  obtain  a  closer  acquaintance  with  the  Balkan 
peoples  and  their  rulers. 

Whether  the  "  Wise  Man  from  the  West "  stunt 
had  a  real  place  in  prophecy  or  whether  it  had 
origin  in  the  inner  consciousness  of  the  Sultan's 


46  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

pet  soothsayer,  I  am  unable  to  say  with  any 
definiteness.  As  put  to  him,  Abdul  Hamid,  I 
fancy,  believed  it  to  the  letter.  His  was  a  mind 
that  was  steeped  in  superstition,  and  the  mystic 
vapourings  of  his  soothsayers  had  without  doubt 
considerable  influence  with  him. 

I  fancy  I  was  picked  out  as  the  wise  man  of  the 
alleged  prophecy  on  account  of  an  incident  that 
had  happened  a  short  time  before  in  Cairo.  A 
Prince  of  the  Druses  had  by  special  request  taken 
me  to  see  a  very  learned  Sheikh,  whose  word, 
as  a  sort  of  holy  man,  had  great  weight  in  the 
Mahommedan  world. 

The  Sheikh  expressed  curiosity  as  to  my  powers 
of  reading  thoughts,  but  his  curiosity  was,  I  could 
see,  heavily  fringed  with  suspicion  and  hostility. 
But  I  made  the  attempt  at  reading  his  thought. 
He  was  not  a  good  subject.  This,  considering 
his  mental  attitude  at  the  start,  did  not  surprise 
me.  I  had  previously  successfully  experimented 
with  the  Druse  Prince,  which  success  apparently 
neither  interested  nor  surprised  the  Sheikh.  It 
was  his  own  thoughts  he  wished  to  have  read. 

The  test  with  him  consisted  in  finding  some- 
thing he  had  previously  hidden  in  another  room 
to  the  one  in  which  we  were  assembled.  I  took 
the  Sheikh  and  roamed  with  him  about  that 
gloomy  old  palace  of  the  first  Abbas,  without 
getting  any  indication  as  to  the  place  on  which 
his  thoughts  were  supposed  to  be  concentrated. 
He  seemingly  thought  of  everything  and  every- 
where but  the  particular  locality.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  his  mental  antagonism  gave  me  the  very  clue 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS       47 

he  was  anxious  not  to  disclose.  We  had  arrived 
in  a  room  in  which  was  a  table,  and  upon  it  was 
lying  a  fairly  massive  book.  I  could  feel  that 
that  book  was  in  his  thoughts,  but  that  he  did  not 
wish  me  to  go  to  it.  Indeed,  he  almost  dragged  me 
from  it  from  time  to  time.  This  was  my  indica- 
tion. I  placed  my  hand  upon  the  book  and  quickly 
threw  it  open.  Between  the  leaves — indeed, 
piercing  a  particular  verse — was  the  object,  a  pin 
previously  taken  from  his  own  garment.  The  face 
of  the  Sheikh  at  that  moment  was  indeed  an  in- 
teresting study.  Perplexity  and  anger  were  clearly 
outlined  thereon.  I  put  the  perplexity  down  to 
his  doubts  as  to  my  ability  to  read  his  thoughts, 
and  the  angry  end  of  it  to  my  having  succeeded. 

But  I  afterwards  knew  that  the  book  in  question 
was  the  Koran,  and  that  the  pin  had  been  stuck 
in  a  passage  containing  an  injunction  against  magic 
and  evil-doers. 

Now,  my  success  should  have  proved  beyond 
doubt  that  the  passage  did  not  apply  to  me.  But 
this  conclusion  was  not  accepted  by  the  Sheikh, 
who  was  supposed  to  be  a  really  great  logician. 
Apart  from  his  own  mental  attitude  towards  me, 
he  thought  the  precaution  that,  according  to  his 
religious  belief,  he  had  taken  would  in  itself  have 
negatived  the  possibility  of  a  successful  issue  to 
the  test. 

An  account  of  the  experiment,  which  seemed 
to  my  friends  to  have  exceptional  interest,  was  sent 
to  the  vernacular  press  in  Constantinople,  but  the 
order  went  forth  that  nothing  on  the  subject  was 
to  be  printed,  and  not  even  the  Levant  Her  aid ^ 


48  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

so  the  editor  courteously  informed  me,  could 
mention  it  in  English. 

Now,  one  can  understand  how  the  lip-serving 
soothsayer,  having  started  the  hare  of  prophecy, 
turned,  as  it  were,  the  hunt  upon  me.  I  was  fair 
game  because  I  was  British.  The  Sultan  un- 
doubtedly believed  in  the  prophecy,  and  in  his 
fear-racked  way  was  dreading  the  falling  shadow 
of  the  coming  Wise  Man  from  the  West. 

All  this  happened  but  a  comparatively  short 
time  before  the  visit  of  the  German  Kaiser  with 
his  fantastic  dreams  of  Eastern  Empire,  which  I 
dealt  with  in  a  somewhat  lengthy  article  at  an 
early  stage  of  the  present  war. 

The  German  diplomatists  and  their  agents  were 
busily  doing  the  spade-work  preparatory  to  this 
visit.  They  spent  money  lavishly  and  lied  with- 
out stint.  The  Kaiser  on  his  arrival  was  highly 
gratified  at  the  success  of  the  pro-German  propa- 
ganda. I  think  I  may  be  permitted  to  say  that 
those  in  the  inner  diplomatic  ring,  such,  for  in- 
stance, as  M.  Paul  Cambon,  who  then  represented 
the  interests  of  France  at  the  Sublime  Porte,  as 
he  to-day  so  ably  represents  them  here  at  the 
Court  of  St  James,  and  that  brilliant  diplomat, 
Sir  Arthur  Nicolson,  then  attached  to  the  British 
Embassy,  were  well  aware  of  the  subtle  activity 
of  this  propaganda,  and  one  may  take  it  they 
acted  accordingly. 

Sir  Arthur  understood  German  psychology  as 
well  as  the  German  on  his  part  failed  to  under- 
stand that  of  Sir  Arthur ;  and  the  official  German 
dislike  of  the  British  diplomat  who  has  done  SQ 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS       49 

much  to  upset  Germanic  plans  is  not  surprising. 
On  his  retirement  from  the  Permanent  Under- 
Secretaryship  of  the  Foreign  Office  the  inspired 
Berlin  Press  gleefully  shouted  with  one  voice, 
"  There  goes  the  bitterest  and  most  prejudiced 
foe  Germany  has  ever  had." 

To  return  to  the  "  wise  man  "  business.  Shortly 
after  I  had  left  Constantinople,  an  event  happened 
which  terribly  jarred  upon  poor  Abdul's  nerves. 
A  bridge  over  which  he  was  passing  on  his  way  to 
a  special  service  at  the  mosque  collapsed.  Whilst 
he  himself  got  safely  over,  several  lives  were  lost, 
and  it  was  generally  considered  that  the  Sultan 
had  had  a  lucky  escape. 

I  was  in  Bucharest  at  the  time,  and,  obviously, 
although  I  had  no  more  connection  with  the 
event  than  the  man  in  the  moon,  I  was  sincerely 
congratulated  by  more  than  one  person  on  the 
fact  of  my  being  absent  from  the  Turkish  capital 
at  the  time. 

Personal  observation  and  experience  cause  me 
to  pin  very  little  faith  on  so-called  prophetic  utter- 
ances. There  is  to  my  mind  far  too  much  of  the 
after-the-event  atmosphere  about  them,  as  a  rule, 
to  carry  conviction. 

But,  frankly,  I  am  inclined  to  place  more  cred- 
ence on  that  particular  Turkish  prophecy  than 
any  that  has  been  brought  to  my  attention. 

Events  subsequent  to  its  having  come  first 
within  my  knowledge  seem  distinctly  to  point 
to  the  coming  of  a  man  from  the  West  who  was 
to  work  the  undoing  of  Abdul  and  the  downfall 
of  the  Turkish  Empire.  That  man  was  the 

4 


50  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

Kaiser.  His  coming  brought  bad  luck  to  the 
Sultan.  He  lost  his  throne,  and  the  downfall  of 
the  Turkish  Empire,  as  Abdul  Hamid  knew  it,  is 
equally  certain.  If  the  occult  agency  through 
which  the  seer  influencing  Abdul  Hamid  worked 
had  been  worth  its  salt,  it  would  at  once  have  put 
its  finger  upon  the  Kaiser  William  as  the  danger- 
spot.  But  these  occult  agencies,  these  seers,  these 
all-wise  interpreters  of  prophecies  never  really  do 
anything  worth  doing,  not  even  when  the  stability 
of  a  despotic  monarch  and  the  integrity  of  a  con- 
siderable Empire  are  at  stake.1 

...... 

Whilst,  it  is  true,  there  are  few  things  indeed  one 
can  with  justice  place  to  the  Kaiser's  credit,  I  do 
think  in  perfect  fairness  he  may  be  credited  with 
the  wisdom  of  not  dabbling  in  common  occultism 
or  in  being  influenced,  as  some  other  monarchs 
have  been,  by  personal  mystics  and  arrant  spiritual- 
istic impostors. 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  it  must  be  said,  when 
the  Kaiser  is  there,  there  is  not  room  for  two  at 
the  same  table,  and  this,  I  take  it,  may  apply  to 
a  celestial  as  well  as  a  terrestrial  personage. 

The  Kaiser,  in  a  word,  is  his  own  medium.  He 
would  scorn  working  through  any  other  medium, 
no  matter  how  mystically  endowed.  By  his  utter- 

1  Since  this  was  in  type,  Abdul  Hamid  has  joined  his 
fathers.  In  Shadeland  he  possibly  may  gain  a  more  accurate 
knowledge  of  the  value  of  prophecy  than  was  vouchsafed  him 
on  earth.  In  the  fullness  of  time  he  may  be  able  to  compare 
notes  as  to  their  earthly  past  with  William  of  Hohenzollern, 
who  will,  one  imagines,  be  translated  to  the  same  plane  as  that 
adorned  by  the  ex-Sultan. 


MONARCHS    AND    MYSTICS        51 

ances  one  can  tell  how  much  he  is  in  direct  touch 
with  the  other  world,  and  the  air  with  which  he 
says  it  is  conviction  itself  of  his  personal  belief 
in  its  reality. 

And  yet  one  day  even  he  may  be  caused  to 
"manifest"  at  some  mean  back-room  seance 
through  the  mediumship  of  some  needy  prac- 
titioner who  sees  money  in  him  as  a  spirit  star 
turn. 

Far  greater  men  than  the  Kaiser,  when  they 
have  become  spirits,  have  suffered  a  like  indignity 
at  the  hands  of  those  professing  to  be  in  touch 
with  the  other  world. 

The  Emperor  Carl  of  Austria,  whose  father,  by 
the  by,  evinced  considerable  interest  in  my  work, 
has,  I  understand,  spiritualistic  tendencies.  These 
he  has  acquired  from  his  mother,  who  is  very 
superstitious  and  disposed  to  consider  herself  pro- 
tected by  other  world  influences.  She  saw  in  the 
events  leading  to  the  placing  of  her  son  on  the 
throne  the  hand  of  Fate.  I  wonder  if  she  has 
read  the  hand  of  Fate  as  to  the  future  of  the 
Hapsburg  dynasty  ? 

So  far  the  Kaiser  Carl  has  not  taken  to  his 
bosom  a  professional  occultist  to  be  his  guide, 
philosopher,  and  friend  in  the  matter  of  statecraft. 
In  such  a  matter,  Kaiser  Wilhelm  would  certainly 
have  something  to  say.  Whatever  guiding  there 
is  to  be  done,  his  alone  must  be  the  brain  and  the 
hand  to  do  it — alike  in  mundane  and  other-world 
affairs. 


52  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

King  Ferdinand  of  Bulgaria  is  another  monarch 
who  has  mystical  tendencies.  He  is  a  nervous 
creature,  afraid  of  his  own  shadow,  and  has  a 
habit  of  "  seeing  ghosts."  It  is  said  he  is 
haunted  by  the  shade  of  Stambuloff,  the  "  Bis- 
marck of  the  Balkans,"  whom,  it  is  alleged,  he 
indirectly  caused  to  be  done  to  death.  The  last 
time  I  saw  StambulofF,  a  little  while  before  his 
assassination,  he  had  a  sort  of  premonition  that 
his  days  on  earth  would  not  be  long.  What  a 
difference  between  the  two  men — the  ruler  and 
the  minister  !  StambulofF  had  a  mental  grip  and 
force  of  character  that  never  failed  to  impress  any- 
one with  whom  he  came  in  contact.  Ferdinand 
has  a  shifty  mind  and  about  as  much  strength 
of  character  as  a  jelly-fish.  StambulofF,  who,  I 
gathered,  did  not  hold  Bulgaria's  ruler  in  any 
high  esteem,  was  far  too  dominant  a  person  to 
suit  the  envious,  feeble-purposed  Ferdinand. 


CHAPTER    III 

CONCERNING    "  SPIRIT    FORMS  " 

IN  the  early  days  of  modern  spiritualism  the 
sitters  expected  somewhat  strong  fare  in  the 
matter  of  spirit  phenomena  ;  and  the  mediums 
gave  it  them  in  the  shape  of  noisy  physical 
demonstrations  and  the  materialisation  of  spirit 
forms.  But  this  side  of  the  business,  whilst 
lucrative,  was  at  times  somewhat  risky  ;  and  after 
numerous  exposures  of  the  methods  by  which 
these  physical  wonders  were  worked,  and  the 
capture  of  incautious  mediumistic  controls  mas- 
querading as  spirit  forms,  the  mediums  deemed 
it  wise  to  drop  a  phase  of  phenomena  attended 
by  such  obvious  risks,  and  to  adopt  a  phase  of 
the  supernatural  which  eliminated  risks  of  this 
character  and  was  just  as  sure  a  money-getter. 

One  of  the  first  mediums  to  be  tripped  up  in 
London  whilst  masquerading  as  a  spirit  form  was 
an  ingenious  young  lady  named  Florrie  Corner. 
Her  captors  were  two  young  friends  of  mine, 
undergraduates  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford.  As 
the  spirit  had  next  to  nothing  on  when  she  came 
within  the  investigators'  grasp,  the  modesty  of 
her  youthful  captors  suffered  a  rude  shock. 

Now   this    medium   was    a   shining    light   in 

53 


54  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

spiritualism,  and  had  been  endorsed  by  an  eminent 
scientist,  of  whose  belief  in  spiritism  much  is 
made  even  to-day. 

This  scientist  evidently  found  the  medium 
most  convincing,  and  in  his  writings  he  went 
into  quite  unscientific  raptures  over  a  spirit  which 
used  to  materialise  under  her  control  for  his 
scientific  undoing.  He  tells  us  how  this  spirit 
came  to  him  with  all  the  entrancing  charms  of 
celestial  existence,  and  he  goes  on  to  ask  what 
else  could  he — or  any  other  mortal  under  such 
circumstances — do  than  take  this  lovely  spirit  in 
his  arms  ?  What  indeed  ? 

But,  as  I  said  on  the  stage  of  the  Savoy,  which 
theatre  Sir  W.  S.  Gilbert,  Sir  Arthur  Sullivan,  and 
Mr  D'Oyley  Carte  had  placed  at  my  disposal, 
at  the  time  of  the  confession  of  this  touching  in- 
cident, a  scientist  who  indulged  in  philanderings 
of  this  nature — however  great  the  provocation 
— was  much  too  far  gone  for  proper  scientific 
investigation,  and,  to  my  mind,  aroused  strong 
doubts  as  to  his  strictly  scientific  impartiality. 

For  my  own  part,  I  have  not  yet  folded  a  lovely 
spirit  in  my  arms,  and  so  cannot  at  first  hand 
say  what  the  sensation  is  like.  But  I  have  at 
seances  seen  male  sitters  embrace  feminine  visitors 
from  the  other  world,  and,  so  far  as  I  have  been 
able  to  judge  in  the  dim  light  prevailing,  the 
pleasure  has  been  reciprocal.  But  then  in  each 
instance  the  embracer  has  been — so  at  least  it  was 
given  out — related  to  the  embraced.  In  the  case, 
however,  of  the  eminent  scientist  and  his  winsome 
spirit  no  relationship  whatever  existed.  It  was 


CONCERNING   "SPIRIT    FORMS"    55 

just  a  case  of  spiritual  affinity.  If  it  be  possible 
for  such  a  condition  of  things  to  have  existence 
in  that  other  world  of  the  spiritists,  this  particular 
"  cuddleable  "  spirit  would  appear  to  have  been  a 
somewhat  forward  young  thing. 

Round  about  the  time  my  young 'Varsity  friends 
tripped  up  the  winsome  spirit  "  Marie,"  material- 
ised under  the  Corner  mediumship,  I  was  myself 
engaged  in  attending  seances  where  materialisa- 
tions were  a  feature. 

A  very  prominent  medium  for  this  class  of 
"  manifestation  "  was  a  German-American  named 
Bastian.  I  thought  the  manifestations  produced 
under  his  mediumship  somewhat  "thin  "  ;  but  in 
the  eyes  of  the  faithful  they  were  considered 
exceedingly  "powerful."  The  thinness  of  them 
I  was  able  to  practically  demonstrate  ;  and  these 
are  the  methods  I  adopted. 

Previous  observation  had  convinced  me  that  if 
an  inquirer  ever  succeeded  in  grasping  an  appear- 
ing form  there  was  every  possibility  of  its  break- 
ing away  during  the  prevailing  excitement,  and 
with  the  active  assistance  of  the  protecting  faith- 
ful. So,  before  going  to  the  seance,  I  took  with 
me  a  ring  syringe  rilled  with  liquid  cochineal.  My 
idea  was  to  squirt  the  colouring  matter  into  the 
face  of  any  form  that  might  appear,  at  the  first 
favourable  opportunity,  arguing  that  a  "  form  "  so 
coloured,  should  it  escape  my  grasp,  would,  if  a 
genuine  spirit,  simply  return  to  its  celestial  habi- 
tation, with,  I  hoped,  as  little  personal  resent- 
ment as  possible. 

But  if  it  were — as  I  frankly  expected  it  would 


56  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

be — the  medium  himself,  masquerading  as  a  spirit, 
then  the  escape  of  the  form  from  my  grasp  would 
make  no  difference  to  the  result,  as  the  medium, 
presumably  lying  in  a  "  trance  condition  "  behind 
the  thick  black  curtains,  would,  on  examination, 
be  found  to  bear  traces  of  the  colouring  matter 
on  his  own  face. 

It  all  happened  as  I  anticipated.  The  form 
appeared  and  was  duly  cochinealed.  It  escaped, 
and  then  followed  the  examination  of  the  medium, 
whose  face  bore  distinct  traces  of  the  red  matter 
thrown  on  that  of  the  spirit. 

Mr  Punch  at  the  time  neatly  summed  up  the 
incident  as  follows  : — 

"  COTCHING  A  SPIRIT. 

"  Bravo,  Mr  Cumberland  ! 
Spirits  are  as  slippery  as  eels  to  feel, 
So  would  you  cotch  a  spirit-cochineal  ? " 

The  faithful,  reading  my  account  of  the  affair, 
published  first  in  the  Daily  Chronicle,  and  duly  con- 
demning my  cruelty  and  irreverence,  did  not  deny 
the  correctness  of  my  claims.  "  Anyone  who 
knows  anything  about  the  subject,"  they  argued, 
"  must  know  that  a  form  to  be  materialised  has  to 
borrow  the  materio-spiritual  atoms  of  the  medium 
with  which  to  build  up  its  materialisation,  so  that 
any  colouring  matter  thrown  on  the  face  of  a 
form  would,  on  that  form's  dematerialisation,  be 
carried  with  that  dematerialisation  back  to  the 
body  of  the  medium,  from  whom  the  component 
parts  of  the  materialisation  were  borrowed." 

In  just   the   same   way,   I  suppose,  a   highly 


CONCERNING    "SPIRIT    FORMS"    57 

classical  spirit — Dante,  to  wit — who,  on  its  appear- 
ance at  an  American  seance,  trod  on  the  business 
ends  of  some  tin-tacks  scattered  on  the  floor  of 
the  seance  room,  carried,  on  its  dematerialisation, 
the  tacks  with  their  excruciating  mundane  pres- 
ence back  to  the  feet  of  the  controlling  medium, 
who,  under  the  influence  of  the  pain  caused  by  this 
dematerialisation  process,  altogether  forgot  for  the 
moment  that  he  was  manifesting  as  Dante.  His 
cursing,  admittedly  excusable  under  the  circum- 
stances, was  not,  however,  in  the  pure  Florentine 
to  be  expected,  but  burst  forth  in  broad  and  lurid 
Yankee,  which  was  the  medium's  own  mother 
tongue. 

Mediums,  surely,  ought  to  be  able  to  talk  the 
language  of  the  forms  they  profess  to  material- 
ise, as  well  as  possess  a  reasonable  degree  of 
artistic  accuracy  in  connection  with  the  out- 
ward make-up. 

I  had  begun  to  look  upon  Bastian  as  a  back 
number  in  the  spiritistic  world,when  news  reached 
me  that  he  was  in  Vienna,  and  that  the  Crown 
Prince  Rudolph,  who  had  heard  of  my  experi- 
ence with  the  man,  was  anxious  to  know  what 
steps  to  take  to  guard  against  imposture. 

My  answer  was  :  "  Take  the  necessary  pre- 
cautions to  ensure  the  capture  of  any  spirit  form 
that  may  appear,  and,  with  the  capture  of  the 
spirit,  you  will  have  the  medium." 

The  outcome  was  the  holding  of  a  seance  in 
the  palace  of  the  Archduke  Johann  (John  Orth, 
of  tragic  fate),  at  which  the  Crown  Prince  was 
present.  It  was  so  arranged  that,  when  a  spook 


58  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

should  appear  from  behind  the  curtains  cloaking 
the  anteroom  into  which  the  medium  was  to 
retire  for  the  purpose  of  working  up  the  material- 
isation, a  string  should  be  pulled,  fastening  the 
door  suddenly  behind  it  with  a  snap.  All  the 
other  doors  being  closed,  and  the  windows 
fastened,  there  was  no  possibility  of  any  appear- 
ing form  escaping,  unless  it  chose  to  vanish  into 
thin  air,  in  accordance  with  historic  custom.  A 
form  did  appear  ;  snap  went  the  spring  on  the 
door,  and  the  spirit  felt  itself  trapped.  It  ran 
wildly  about  the  room,  vainly  seeking  for  some 
avenue  of  escape.  I  am  assured  that  it  cut  an 
exceedingly  pitiful  figure.  It  goes  without  say- 
ing that  the  spirit  was  the  medium,  and,  having 
demonstrated  the  fraudulent  character  of  the  mani- 
festations, the  Imperial  captors  had  to  decide  what 
to  do  with  the  exposed  medium.  Eventually  it 
was  decided  that  he  should  be  released,  and  ejected 
he  was,  with  his  cowering  spirit-honours  full 
upon  him,  with  the  scantiest  ceremony.  Bastian 
wasted  no  time  in  leaving  Vienna,  and  a  becoming 
respect  for  the  police  authorities  caused  him  to 
give  the  Austrian  capital  a  wide  berth  in  future. 

So  hurried  was  the  hapless  medium's  departure 
from  the  palace  that  he  went  in  his  socks,  leaving 
behind,  in  the  anteroom,  the  boots  he  had  doffed 
when  coming  forth  as  a  noiseless  "spook." 

These  boots,  I  would  add,  remained  for  a  long 
while  after  at  the  Hofburg,  and  when  I  was  there 
the  Crown  Prince  and  Crown  Princess  begged 
of  me  to  exercise  my  powers  of  thought-reading 
in  the  direction  of  finding  the  "  spirit,"  and 


CONCERNING    "SPIRIT    FORMS"    59 

having  them  returned  to  him,  as  the  medium, 
for  obvious  reasons,  was  not  himself  a  caller  for 
the  lost  property. 

As  the  Crown  Princess  Stephanie  added  with 
a  smile,  "  Poor  thing,  it  might  get  chilblains  in 
this  dreadfully  cold  weather  without  them  !  " 

The  old  Emperor,  Francis  Joseph,  was  exceed- 
ingly annoyed  at  the  publicity  given  to  the  expose. 
He  thought  it  undignified  for  a  Hapsburg  to 
receive  a  medium,  who  certainly  was  not  court- 
worthy,  in  order  to  produce  a  spirit  who  might 
be  equally  uncourt-worthy,  according  to  strict 
Austrian  court  etiquette.  It  was,  I  believe,  the 
attitude  the  independent  and  impetuous  Archduke 
Johann  assumed  over  the  matter  that  gave  rise  to 
the  first  difference  between  him  and  the  Emperor. 
Spiritualists  have  professed  to  see  in  the  unknown 
end  of  the  Archduke  and  the  tragedy  of  Myerling, 
with  the  mystery  attached  to  the  death  of  the 
Crown  Prince,  the  vengeance  of  the  gods  over 
the  outrage  offered  the  manifesting  spirit  at  the 
archducal  palace. 

These  worthy  believers  prophesied  a  sad  fate  for 
me  too  when  I  exposed  the  same  medium.  But, 
in  my  case,  there  was  much  more  to  answer  for. 
I  did  get  some  tell-tale  red  marks  on  my  spirit, 
whereas  the  Austrian  princes  simply  annexed  their 
ghostly  visitor's  boots,  which  had  been  hurriedly 
left  behind  as  being  of  no  further  use. 

Under  the  blessings  or  curses  of  those  who  have 
resented  my  exposes  I  have  continued  to  exist, 
and^long  enough,  too,  to  write  this  book. 


60  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

A  cigarette  case,  lying  on  my  table  as  I  write, 
recalls  an  incident  of  importance  connected  with 
the  Myerling  tragedy.  The  cigarette  case  was 
a  present  from  Baron  Nathaniel  Rothschild,  of 
Vienna,  and  was  a  souvenir  of  a  distinguished 
artistic  gathering  I  attended  in  the  Austrian 
capital.  At  this  reception  I  met  for  the  first 
time  the  young  Baroness  Vetsera,  who  was  to 
exercise  such  a  fateful  influence  over  the  heir  to 
the  Austrian  throne.  She  did  not  make  any 
great  impression  upon  me  ;  and,  to  tell  the  truth, 
I  could  not  quite  understand  the  Crown  Prince's 
infatuation,  which  was  then  in  the  bud.  In 
appearance  she  was  just  an  ordinary  type  of 
Viennese  "  flapper,"  of  a  somewhat  dreamy, 
romantic  temperament.  In  the  experiment  I 
performed  with  her,  she  did  not  indicate  any 
great  mental  concentration  or  fixedness  of  pur- 
pose. Indeed,  as  a  "  subject,"  she  did  not 
favourably  compare  with  the  Crown  Princess 
Stephanie,  with  whom,  at  the  Hofburg,  I 
had  successfully  executed  some  interesting 
experiments. 

The  Crown  Prince  and  Crown  Princess  were 
never  a  well-matched  pair.  They  had  not  two 
thoughts  in  common.  She,  a  tall,  well-developed 
blonde,  seemed,  as  she  stood  by  his  side,  to 
physically  overshadow  him.  Mentally  he  was 
undoubtedly  her  superior  ;  but  he  had  not  her 
animal  spirits  or  her  latent  will  power.  Whilst 
mentally  lazy,  she  was  active  physically.  It  may 
have  been  the  contrast  in  the  two  women  that 
caused  the  Crown  Prince  to  lean  towards  the 


CONCERNING    "SPIRIT    FORMS"    61 

weaker-willed  and  more  supple  Vetsera  girl. 
The  attachment  awoke  fierce  resentment  on  the 
part  of  the  Crown  Princess,  who  appealed  to  the 
Emperor,  who,  for  once  in  a  way,  was  disposed 
to  side  with  her. 

It  was  this  fierce  opposition  that  brought  about 
the  final  tragedy.  Had  it  been  left  to  run  its 
course,  that  course,  I  am  inclined  to  think,  would 
have  been  comparatively  brief  and  uneventful. 
And  the  truth  about  that  tragedy  ?  Has  the  true 
story  ever  been  told  ?  Not  in  print,  so  far  as  I 
have  read  the  various  highly  imaginative  and  con- 
tradictory reports  which  have  found  their  way 
into  newspapers  and  books.  All  the  talk  about 
political  plots,  of  masked  plotters,  of  hired  assassins, 
and  the  revenge  of  an  outraged  wife,  are  so  much 
rubbish. 

The  only  person  who  knew  the  true  story  first 
hand  and  brought  it  to  England  and  related  it  to 
King  Edward  (then  Prince  of  Wales)  was  Prince 
Philip  of  Coburg.  Just  before  this  the  same 
story  had  reached  me  from  Vienna.  It  was  to 
the  effect  that,  at  this  farewell  meeting  at  Myer- 
ling,  the  young  baroness  had  taken  poison  and  the 
Crown  Prince  had  shot  himself. 

About  the  time  of  Prince  Philip's  journey  of 
communication  Mr  Joseph  Sebag-Montefiore  was 
giving  a  house-warming  at  his  newly  erected 
residence  near  Broadstairs,  and,  together  with 
Sir  Henry  Irving  and  others  famous  in  art,  science, 
and  literature,  I  had  the  honour  of  being  invited. 
Sir  Henry  and  I  stayed  at  the  Grand  Hotel, 
Broadstairs,  as  the  house  itself  was  full.  We  had 


62  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

many  talks  together  on  that  occasion  ;  and  one 
had  reference  to  the  Myerling  mystery,  around 
which  discussion  still  raged. 

Sir  Henry  asked  me  if  I,  from  my  somewhat 
close  acquaintance  with  the  principals  interested 
therein,  heard  the  true  story  of  the  tragedy.  I 
told  him  how  the  story  had  come  to  me  from 
Vienna. 

"  And  that  is  the  true  one,"  he  said.  "  I  had 
it  yesterday  from  H.R.H.,  and  he  had  it  from 
Prince  Philip  of  Coburg,  who  was  present  at 
Myerling." 


In  Providence,  Rhode  Island,  I  once  saw  a 
credulous  old  gentleman  present  a  spirit  with  a 
magnificent  ring  for  conveyance  to  his  wife  in 
Spiritland.  The  next  day  I  saw  the  medium, 
who,  to  my  mind  at  the  time,  had  borne  a 
remarkable  likeness  to  the  "  form "  that  had 
appeared,  wearing  the  same  ring  on  her  own 
hand.  I  reckoned  that  it  had  never  left  the 
finger  on  which  the  dear  old  widower  had  so 
confidingly  placed  it  the  night  before. 

On  another  occasion  the  spirit-wife  herself 
appeared,  and  sat  for  a  moment  upon  the 
mundane  knees  of  the  credulous  husband.  His 
arms,  in  the  dim  light,  as  in  the  case  of  the  un- 
scientific scientist  I  have  mentioned,  were  soon 
around  her.  It  may  have  been  all  right  for  the 
favoured  believer,  but  it  was  somewhat  embar- 
rassing for  the  other  sitters.  Personally,  I  felt 
exceedingly  uncomfortable,  and  thought  such 


CONCERNING    "SPIRIT    FORMS"    63 

demonstrations  should  be  reserved  for  private 
consumption. 

I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  materi- 
alisations of  this  character  under  professional 
mediumship  are  rank  imposture  and  form  an 
exceptionally  cruel  phase  of  deception.  No  one 
knows  better  than  the  mediums  themselves  the 
full  extent  of  the  imposture.  Knowing  this, 
they  have  ever  resented  the  adoption  on  the 
part  of  investigators  of  precautions  which  would 
either  lay  bare  their  chicaneries  or  prohibit  the 
productions  altogether. 

It  surely  should  be  a  matter  beyond  question 
that  if  a  spirit  could  effect  an  appearance  on 
earth,  it  would  appear  to  those  nearest  and 
dearest  to  it,  and  not  through  the  agency  of 
a  professional  or  non-professional  medium,  of 
whose  existence  such  spirit,  whilst  previously 
in  earth  life,  presumably  had  no  knowledge 
whatever. 

With  those  who  claim  to  have  had  a  first  sign 
direct,  and  who  consult  mediums  with  the  object 
of  obtaining  further  signs  and  information,  it  is 
just  a  matter  of  self-deception.  The  sign-seekers 
mistake  subjective  forms  for  objective.  And  that 
is  really  all  there  is  to  it. 

Of  this  psychological  phase  of  spiritism  more 
anon. 

Sir  Arthur  Conan  Doyle,  who,  somehow  or 
other,  has  managed  to  get  in  touch  with  a 
feminine  spirit,  for  whose  veracity  he  vouches, 
claims,  on  the  testimony  of  this  spirit,  that  the 
other-worlders  have  physical  feelings  and  enjoy- 


64  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

ments,  not  the  least  of  which,  to  the  female  section 
thereof,  is  the  wearing  of  clothes. 

The  information  in  this  direction  so  far 
furnished  does  not  go  far  enough. 

For  instance,  I  would  like  to  know  if,  allow- 
ing the  existence  of  physical  feelings  in  celestial 
form,  there  is  production  of  population  in  that 
other  world  into  which  the  distinguished  novelist 
has  been  permitted  to  obtain  so  close  a  glimpse. 

I  do  not  ask  this  idly.  From  what  has  been 
advanced  by  spiritualistic  enthusiasts,  one  would 
like  to  know  if  the  bigamy  laws  ruling  here  are 
run  on  similar  lines  in  that  other  world. 

In  making  a  point  of  this,  I  have  in  mind  the 
solemn  assertion  of  an  ecstatic  American  believer 
that  not  only  has  his  wife  returned  to  him  from 
Spiritland,  but  that  materio-spiritual  offspring — 
on  the  Gilbertian  basis  of  half  a  human  and  half 
a  fairy — have  been  the  outcome  of  such  visits. 
And  there  are  those  in  the  movement  who  agree 
with  the  possibility  of  it. 

After  this  the  curtain. 


CHAPTER    IV 

PHYSICAL  PHENOMENA  I  TABLE  TAPPING,  SPIRIT 
RAPPING,  SLATE  WRITING,  AND  OTHER  MORE 
OR  LESS  NOISY  FORMS  OF  "  SPIRIT  MANI- 
FESTATIONS " 

MODERN  spiritism  came  in  with  an  atmosphere 
that  was  far  more  material  than  spiritual.  The 
phenomena  associated  with  the  earlier  seances 
were  invariably  crude,  and  frequently  somewhat 
vulgar,  in  character.  Table  tipping  and  rapping 
were  the  most  affected  forms  of  communication 
between  the  two  worlds. 

After  sitting  under  various  more  or  less  minor 
mediums  for  manifestations  of  this  character,  with- 
out receiving  one  convincing  bit  of  evidence  of 
the  spiritual  origin  of  the  manifestations  vouch- 
safed me,  I  considered  myself  fortunate  in  securing 
a  special  sitting  with  Mrs  Fox-Kane,  the  High 
Priestess  of  the  "  New  Dispensation."  The  sitting 
took  place  in  my  apartments  at  the  Everett  House, 
New  York,  and  people  well  known  in  literature, 
science,  and  society  were  present. 

It  was  the  same  old  thing  over  again,  with  the 
accepted  code  of  signs  and  communications,  with 
its  one  rap  or  tip  of  the  table  for  No  ;  two  raps 
or  tips  for  Don't  know  or  Doubtful  ;  three  for 

65  5 


66  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

Yes  or  Affirmative  ;  and  five  signifying  the  call 
for  the  alphabet,  when,  from  A  to  Z,  questions 
were  put  to  the  dear  spirits. 

The  proceedings  at  the  seance  worked  out 
something  like  this  : — 

Inquirer  :   "  Dear  spirits,  are  you  here  ?  " 

One  rap  or  tip,  evidencing  the  fact  that  the 
celestial  controls  were  not  there.  But  how  a 
spirit  could  signify  its  absence  by  a  physical 
indication  of  its  immediate  presence  has  always 
been  beyond  me.  This  form  of  contradiction 
is  emphasised  by  the  spirit's  reply  with  two  tips 
of  the  table  or  two  raps  in  answer  to  an  inquiry 
as  to  its  presence.  Surely  the  spirit  should  know 
whether  it  was  present  or  not.  There  ought  to 
be  no  indefiniteness  on  this  point.  And  the 
reader  may  well  comprehend  one's  disappoint- 
ment, not  unmixed  with  surprise,  when,  on  asking 
if  a  spirit  be  present,  he  gets,  in  spirit  language, 
the  information  that  it  doesn't  know. 

The  one  person  with  whom  certainty  on  this 
point  would  rest  would  be  the  medium  ;  but  with 
credulous  or  ingenuous  sitters  uncertainty  is  quite 
a  good  card  to  play.  It  arouses  expectancy,  and 
makes  room  for  the  more  definite  indications 
which  may  follow. 

There  is  no  indefiniteness  about  the  indications 
when  the  spirit  elects  to  declare  its  presence. 
Then  the  raps  are  loud  and  rapid,  unless  the  spirit 
be  very  young  or  old,  when  there  is  less  vigour 
about  the  demonstration.  There  is  quite  an 
appropriate  piano  touch  to  the  rappings  of  im- 
mature or  aged  spirits.  The  mediums  insist 


PHYSICAL    PHENOMENA  67 

upon  this  distinction,  and  your  true  believers 
accept  it  without  question. 

Now,  in  the  case  of  the  High  Priestess  of  the 
New  Dispensation,  as  with  the  lesser  mediumistic 
lights  whose  seances  I  had  attended,  no  new  facts 
were  brought  forward,  no  proofs  of  genuine  spirit 
power  were  in  any  way  demonstrated. 

The  tipping  of  the  table  was  the  outcome  of 
the  conscious  or  unconscious  pressure  of  the  hands 
placed  upon  it.  It  responded  to  that  pressure 
and  gave  the  indications  which  were  assumed  to 
be  the  outcome  of  spirit  presence  or  influence. 
It  was  all  most  material. 

And  the  spirit  rapping  ?  The  spirits  had  no 
more  to  do  with  the  sounds  produced  than  had 
the  man  in  the  moon.  They,  as  some  not  be- 
lieving in  spirit  power  would  assume,  were  not 
the  outcome  of  mechanical  appliances  hidden  in 
the  room  or  manipulated  by  the  medium  or  a 
confederate  or  secreted  on  their  person.  The 
rappings,  though  decidedly  non-spiritual,  were 
directly  associated  with  the  medium,  and  were 
of  materio-mediumistic  as  distinct  from  spirito- 
mediumistic  origin.  Mrs  Fox-Kane  had  certain 
physical  qualifications  which  enabled  her  to  pro- 
duce sounds  which  were  attributed  to  spirit 
power.  The  dislocation  of  her  ringers,  with  the 
elbow  resting  on  the  table  or  against  the  wain- 
scotting  behind  acting  as  a  sounding-board,  was 
one,  and  the  displacement  of  the  peroneus  longus 
muscle  of  the  foot  or  the  ball  of  the  big  toe  on 
the  floor  under  the  table  was  another.  I,  pos- 
sessing very  similar  physical  qualifications,  have 


68  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

both  in  private  and  in  public  demonstrated  this 
evidence  of  "  spirit  power  "  in  the  same  manner 
and  under  precisely  similar  conditions  to  those 
governing  the  spirit  manifestations  of  this  descrip- 
tion as  produced  through  the  mediumship  of  Mrs 
Fox-Kane  and  other  gifted  beings  claiming  to  be 
endowed  with  spiritistic  powers. 

I  am  fully  aware  that  those  who  are  out  for 
belief  alone  will  not  accept  this  explanation  or  be 
convinced  by  a  practical  demonstration  thereof. 
But  with  those  who  are  superior  alike  to  logic 
and  common  sense  there  is  no  arguing. 

These  worthy  folk  will  gravely  assure  you 
they  have  heard  raps  when  no  medium  has  been 
officiating,  and  the  sounds  they  have  thus  heard 
can  alone  have  been  the  outcome  of  spirit  power 
or  spirit  presence. 

There  is  nothing  so  deceptive  as  sound  ;  and 
the  hearing  of  voices  and  other  sounds,  for  which 
a  supernatural  origin  is  frequently  claimed,  is  an 
only  too  frequent  form  of  hallucination.  By  a  very 
simple  experiment  it  is  quite  easy  to  demonstrate 
practically  the  impossibility  of  anyone,  no  matter 
how  keen  of  hearing,  locating  the  exact  direction 
of  sound  unless  the  eye  is  able  to  see  what  causes 
it.  This  I  have  demonstrated  the  world  over, 
blind  people  being  the  only  ones  who  have  located 
the  direction  with  anything  approaching  accuracy. 

With  respect  to  table  tipping,  one  meets  people 
who  assert  with  much  positiveness,  and  occasion- 
allv  with  no  little  heat,  that  there  has  been  no 

J 

pressure  on  the  table  on  their  part,  the  table  in 
its  movements  acting  through  a  force  quite  out- 


PHYSICAL    PHENOMENA  69 

side  themselves.  So  at  least,  being  honest  folk, 
they  really  think.  But  they  are  self-deceived. 
The  muscular  pressure  on  their  part  is  there, 
but  it  is  done  quite  unconsciously.  In  such 
matters  the  result  of  unconscious  pressure  is  the 
same  as  that  of  conscious  pressure  ;  but  whilst 
with  the  former  it  is  easy  with  those  that  way 
inclined  to  invest  the  movements  with  a  super- 
natural origin,  the  purely  mundane  character  of 
them  is  obvious  in  the  case  of  the  latter. 

Many  years  ago  an  eminent  medical  friend  of 
mine  worked  out  with  me  the  construction  of  a 
simple  little  machine  which  duly  registered  on  a 
tell-tale  smoked  glass  plate  every  unconscious 
movement  betrayed  by  anyone  who  might  avow 
that  he  had  exercised  no  pressure  or  given  any 
physical  indication  when  engaged  in  tests  associ- 
ated with  such  manifestations  as  table  tipping  and 
turning.  I  had  a  diagram  of  this  machine  with 
explanatory  notes  printed  in  the  Pall  Mall 
Gazette^  at  which  period  Mr  W.  T.  Stead,  its 
editor,  had  not  "  gone  over "  to  spiritualism. 
Indeed,  Mr  Stead,  who  detested  shams  and  pre- 
tences of  any  kind,  was  an  indignant  opponent 
of  the  chicaneries  and  hanky-panky  only  too  fre- 
quently associated  with  spiritistic  practices.  He 
was  a  man  who  was  for  ever  trying  to  get  to  the 
bottom  of  things,  and  his  enthusiasm  was  liable 
to  get  the  better  of  his  judgment. 

As  a  psychologist  I  think  I  had  some  interest 
for  him,  and  he  followed  my  work  with  close 
attention  and  much  kindly  appreciation. 

On  one  occasion  he  sought  to  put  my  thought- 


70  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

reading  experiments  to  the  most  exacting  tests, 
and  invited  to  the  old  Pall  Mall  Gazette  offices 
a  number  of  eminent  people,  including  Sir  E. 
Ray  Lankester  and  Mr  Andrew  Carnegie,  to 
supervise  the  experiments.  One  of  the  tests 
was  to  take  a  member  of  the  audience  and  find 
something  thought  of  that  was  quite  away  from 
the  building.  Mr  Grant  Allen,  the  novelist, 
was  the  subject  for  the  experiment,  and,  blind- 
folded, I  led  him  from  the  room  out  into  the 
street  through  a  wondering  crowd  of  mixed 
humanity.  We  paused  at  a  house.  A  loud  knock 
brought  a  woman  to  the  door.  On  opening  it, 
and  seeing  a  blindfolded  man  grasping  another 
man  by  the  wrist  attended  by  a  small  nondescript 
following  of  men,  women,  and  children,  she 
apparently  wondered  what  was  up,  and  muttered 
something  about  fetching  a  policeman.  But 
someone  assured  her  it  was  all  right,  and  we 
entered  the  passage,  and  I  took  my  "  subject " 
upstairs,  and,  in  a  box  in  a  room  there,  I  found 
the  object  thought  of.  It  turned  out  to  be  the 
well-preserved  piece  of  workhouse  bread  the  late 
Mr  Greenwood  had  received  when  filling  the 
role  of  the  "  Amateur  Casual."  I  took  the  trophy 
back  to  the  Gazette  office,  and  no  one  was  more 
warm  in  his  appreciation  of  the  success  of  the 
experiment  than  Mr  Stead. 

The  next  morning,  as  I  was  sauntering  by 
Charing  Cross,  a  street  arab  looked  at  me  with 
evident  admiration. 

"  See  that  bloke  ?  "  said  he  to  a  small  urchin 
by  his  side. 


PHYSICAL    PHENOMENA  71 

"  Yus." 

"  Know  'im  ?  " 

"  Naw." 

"  Well,  that's  the  cove  as  broke  inter  that 
'ouse  over  there  and  pinched  a  bit  o'  all  right 
as  'ad  bin  planted  there." 

"  Did  'e,  now  ! — an'  what  did  'e  get  ? " 

"  Nothin',  yer  silly.      It  was  all  play-actin'." 

This  story  highly  amused  Stead,  who  used  to 
say  that  had  I  lived  in  the  times  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion I  would  for  a  certainty  have  ended  my  days 
at  the  stake,  and  that  I  was  lucky  to  have  been 
born  in  an  age  when  Science  understood  and 
endorsed  what  was  so  perfectly  natural,  but 
which  an  ignorant  past  would  at  once  have 
classed  as  black  magic. 

And  this  liberal-minded,  highly  intelligent 
man  went  over  to  modern  spiritism,  with  its 
incentives  to  self-deception  and  possibilities  of 
false  sensorial  impressions  !  The  pity  of  it  ! 

With  this  temporary  diversion  I  return  to  the 
subject  of  physical  phenomena. 

I  have  frequently  been  assured  by  those  who, 
whilst  their  judgment  might  be  open  to  question, 
were  by  nature  veracious,  that  they  had  seen  a 
table  indulge  in  movements  when  not  in  contact 
with  the  human  form,  such  movements  being  the 
outcome  of  its  own  strange  volition  or  the  re- 
sult of  spirit  influence.  The  late  King  Edward 
used  to  tell  a  highly-amusing  story  respecting 
the  fantastic  movements  of  a  table  while  under 
so-called  spirit  influence.  The  telling  of  it,  in 
cold  print,  would  spoil  it. 


72  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

Tables  have  ever  declined  to  manifest  in  this 
mysterious  manner  in  my  presence  alone  or  when 
those  who  claim  to  have  been  previously  favoured 
in  this  direction  were  present.  This  I  have 
always  thought  to  be  somewhat  uppish  on  the 
part  of  the  tables  themselves,  or  distinctly  unkind 
of  the  spirits  who  were  assumed  to  influence 
them.  There  has,  therefore,  been  nothing  left 
me,  in  the  absence  of  the  direct  proof  required 
of  its  actual  occurrence,  but  to  raise  my  eyebrows 
wonderingly  at  the  extent  of  some  sign-seekers' 
imagination.  True,  I  have  seen  a  table  glide 
across  a  room,  seemingly  without  human  contact. 
It  at  first  puzzled  me,  as  the  agency  responsible 
for  the  movement,  although  surely  not  spiritual, 
was  certainly  not  visible.  The  table,  I  noted, 
went  only  one  way — in  the  direction  of  the 
medium.  That  was  accounted  for  by  the  fact 
that  the  medium  was  the  only  one  in  the  room 
who  controlled  the  spirit  influence,  and  to  her  the 
table,  feeling  the  influence,  obviously  would  move. 

I  agreed  that  the  medium  was  the  attraction. 
Indeed  she  was,  but  not  in  the  way  the  believers 
figured. 

The  table  came  to  her  because  she  was  con- 
nected with  it  by  a  piece  of  invisible  Chinese 
silk  thread.  At  each  end  of  the  thread  was  a 
bent  pin.  One  pin  was  attached  to  her  shoe, 
and  the  other  was  fixed  to  the  table  when  she 
passed  her  hands  over  it  invoking  the  influence 
of  the  dear  spirits.  When  she  sat  down  and, 
covered  by  her  skirts,  manipulated  the  thread,  the 
spirits  worked  and  the  table  moved  on  its  castors. 


PHYSICAL    PHENOMENA  73 

A  castorless  table  would  have  done  a  wobble, 
but  the  spiritual  glide  would  have  been  off. 

This  was  bold,  bad  conjuring;  and,  as  far  as 
possible,  the  most  conscienceless  professional 
medium  avoids  mere  vulgar  sleight-of-hand  aids 
in  working  his  phenomena,  with  the  conse- 
quent risk  of  being  tripped  up.  But  to  move 
tables  without  contact  a  little  conjuring  has  to 
be  brought  in. 

Knowing,  as  they  do  to  the  full,  that  no  re- 
liance whatever  can  be  placed  upon  spirit  assist- 
ance in  the  matter  of  the  production  of  physical 
phenomena,  the  professional  medium  has  to  rely 
solely  upon  his  own  ingenuity  and  adroitness. 
That  is  why  the  manifestations  are  of  such  an 
earthly  character.  Being,  as  they  are,  the  out- 
come of  human  conception  and  manipulations, 
they  could  not  well  be  otherwise. 

If  even  the  most  credulous  of  sign-seekers  had 
for  a  single  moment  given  this  aspect  of  the 
phenomena  which  have  been  provided  for  their 
delectation,  they,  I  think,  could  not  but  arrive  at 
the  one  conclusion,  that  spirits  should  be  better 
employed  in  that  other  world  of  theirs  than  in 
visiting  this  in  order  to  demonstrate  their  spiritual 
existence  by  methods  which  would  be  more  ap- 
propriate to  a  booth  in  a  country  fair. 

These  professional  mediums  have  produced 
phenomena  according  to  their  lights,  making  as 
much  as  possible  out  of  their  dupes  in  the  pro- 
cess. It,  therefore,  would  be  unfair  to  blame  the 
spirits  for  the  vulgarity  and  sheer  banality  of  the 
manifestations  provided  at  so  many  seances,  with 


74  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

which  "manifestations  "  they,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
have  neither  connection  nor  knowledge. 

Oh,  those  vulgarities,  those  banalities,  how 
they  have  wearied  me,  angered  me,  and  dis- 
gusted me ! 

There  was  at  one  time  a  prominent  medium 
who  held  forth  in  the  Bloomsbury  district.  He 
specialised  in  dark  seances  ;  and  the  chief  "  spirit 
guide,"  who  manipulated  under  his  control,  was 
one  John  King.  In  earth-life  John  King,  accord- 
ing to  his  own  story,  had  followed  the  calling  of 
a  buccaneer,  and  though  since  his  transformation 
to  Spiritland  he  had  become  refined,  he  still 
retained  a  good  deal  of  that  roughness  of  voice 
and  manner  which  one  would  be  disposed  to 
associate  with  his  earthly  existence.  It  is  not 
impossible  that  he  may  have  been  the  ancestor  of  a 
piratical  U-boat  commander.  He,  so  far  as  I  am 
aware,  never  indulged  in  "full  form"  materialisa- 
tions at  these  seances,  contenting  himself  with  a 
mere  profile  visitation  on  such  occasions  as  this 
limited  aspect  of  materialisation  was  considered 
safe.  A  "  spirit  photo  "  of  him  full  face  showed 
him  to  be  of  swarthy  complexion,  with  a  full 
black  beard,  and  a  sort  of  white  turban  headgear. 
But  a  sight  of  even  this  abbreviated  portion  of 
his  engaging  spiritual  personality  was  denied  me 
at  every  seance  I  attended,  although  on  more  than 
one  occasion  there  were  those  present  who  vowed 
they  could  see  him,  a  phosphorescent  glow  in 
the  darkness,  as  well  as  feel  his  strong  spiritual 
presence.  But  on  several  occasions  he  signified 
his  presence  by  speaking  through  a  paper  tube, 


PHYSICAL    PHENOMENA  75 

placed  upon  the  table  by  the  medium  for  the 
purpose,  in  a  singularly  husky  and  surly  voice. 

The  first  time  he  "  manifested  "  in  this  way 
I  was  told  in  a  whisper  by  a  lady  sitting  next 
me  that  the  spirit  of  John  King  was  present. 

"  Are  you  John  King  ? "  I  asked  with  becoming 
solemnity. 

"  I  are,"  replied  the  spirit.  In  questioning 
this  form  of  reply  one  must  take  into  considera- 
tion that  on  earth  John  King's  education  had 
been  neglected,  and  that  he  had  not  at  that  period 
apparently  gone  through  that  phase  of  spiritual 
progress — which  I  assume  is  educational  as  well 
as  physical — spoken  of  with  such  certainty  by 
your  true  believer. 

A  distinguished  scientist  who  had  accom- 
panied me  to  the  seance  was  highly  tickled  at 
the  spirit's  lapse  in  grammar,  and  his  laugh,  in 
its  heartiness,  was,  I  must  admit,  singularly  in- 
appropriate for  a  dark  seance  devoted  to  obtaining 
manifestations  from  the  other  world.  Before  the 
sitters  had  recovered  from  the  shock  caused  by 
his  hearty  laugh  my  friend  broke  in  with,  "John 
King  ?  No,  my  dear  spirit,  you  are  not  John 
King  ;  you  surely  are  Jo  King." 

Needless  to  say,  this  disturbed  the  harmony  of 
the  seance  to  the  extent  of  bringing  it  to  an  abrupt 
termination.  We  were  told  by  the  medium  in 
solemn,  injured  tones  there  would  be  no  more 
manifestations  that  night.  The  spirits,  it  appears, 
resent  anything  approaching  levity,  although 
"  John  King  "  on  more  than  one  occasion  banged 
sitters  on  the  heads  with  the  stiff  paper  tubes, 


76  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

through  which  he  was  allowed  to  speak,  after 
the  manner  of  a  hardened  knockabout. 

At  these  sittings  there  was  always  music  on 
tap,  produced  through  the  instrumentality  of  a 
large-sized  musical  box,  which  the  manifesting 
spirits  wound  up — in  the  dark.  This  musical  box 
was  carried  round  the  room  by,  it  was  alleged, 
"  spirit  power."  One  could  hear  it  bumping 
against  the  ceiling  or  knocking  against  the  walls 
and  door  in  its  passage  round  the  room.  I  was 
much  concerned  as  to  the  fate  of  the  sitters 
should  the  heavy  box  slip  from  the  hands  of  the 
officiating  spook  and  drop  in  the  darkness  in 
their  midst.  In  such  case  it  was  a  moral  certainty 
that  the  "  evil  spirits,"  who  creep  into  these  circles 
when  an  investigator,  as  distinct  from  a  believer,  is 
present,  would  have  taken  note  of  my  own  position 
in  the  circle.  It  was  therefore  some  relief  to 
my  conjectural  apprehensions  when  the  floating 
musical  box  was  carried  out  of  the  room  by  the 
officiating  spirit.  One  could  hear  the  music  it 
provided  growing  more  and  more  muffled,  until 
in  its  faintness  it  seemed  to  be  outside  the  room 
altogether.  Then  the  box  would  return  to  the 
seance  room  by  degrees  in  the  same  muffled-up 
way,  and  finally,  with  a  loud  bump,  would  be 
re-deposited  on  the  table  from  whence  it,  in  the 
first  instance,  had  been  removed  by  the  spirit 
power  prevailing  at  the  sitting. 

Then  the  lights  went  up,  and  one  was  at 
liberty  to  gaze  at  will  upon  the  box,  which  in 
spirit  hands  had,  in  its  aerial  flight,  so  gravely 
affected  the  safety  of  the  sitters. 


PHYSICAL    PHENOMENA          77 

In  these  days  of  air  raids,  when  one  sits  in  a 
darkened  room  wondering  if  the  murderous  enemy 
airman  will  drop  a  bomb  upon  us,  one's  thoughts 
go  back  to  that  dark  seance,  with  the  musical  box 
bomb  poised  above  one's  head  ;  and  as  one  to-day 
eagerly  awaits  the  "  All  clear  "  bugle,  so  in  those 
past  days  did  I  with  not  unnatural  eagerness 
welcome  the  word  "  Lights  I "  and  the  letting  in 
of  light  upon  our  darkness. 

It  goes  without  saying  that  neither  John  King 
nor  any  other  visitor  from  the  Beyond  wound 
up  the  musical  box  or  carried  it  in  its  bumping 
career  around  the  room.  It  was  all  due  to  purely 
human  agency — that  of  the  medium.  He  wound 
up  the  box  at  the  start,  lifted  it  up  and  whirled 
it  around  to  represent  its  movements  by  spirit 
force.  In  the  darkness  one  could  not  see  what 
was  being  done  ;  one  could  only  hear  and  make 
the  best  calculations  under  the  circumstances  as 
to  the  direction  of  the  sound. 

The  medium  was  a  cadaverous,  dour-looking 
person,  but  he  had  a  big  hand  and  a  strong 
wrist.  This  was  in  his  favour  when  it  came 
to  lifting  and  making  movements  with  a  heavy 
weight,  such  as  was  that  particular  musical  box. 

When  the  box  was  supposed  to  be  carried  out 
of  the  room  by  the  spirit  the  medium  commenced 
sitting  upon  it  ;  and  when  its  muffled,  far-off 
sounds  indicated  that  it  had  left  the  room,  the 
medium  was  sitting  full  upon  it.  Anyone  with  a 
musical  box  can  reproduce  this  phenomenon 
under  precisely  similar  conditions  to  those  laid 
down  by  the  medium  and  accepted  by  the 


78  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

believers  as  guaranteeing  the  existence  of  spirit 
control. 

After  several  sittings,  during  which  I  discovered 
how  the  medium  freed  his  hands  from  those  who 
were  confident  they  were  in  close  physical  contact 
with  him  the  whole  time,  in  order  to  manipulate 
the  musical  box,  I  determined  to  so  arrange 
matters  that  the  proof  of  the  power  winding  up 
the  box  and  what  followed  would  be  placed 
beyond  question.  So,  after  the  turning  out  of  the 
lights  on  the  sitters  clasping  hands  round  the  table 
on  which  had  been  placed  the  box  preparatory 
to  the  commencement  of  the  manifestations,  I, 
in  the  darkness,  smeared  some  lamp-black  on  the 
handle  of  the  box.  It  was  wound  up,  and  the 
customary  meanderings  around  the  room  followed. 
Seldom  before  had  I  followed  a  spirit  manifesta- 
tion with  such  interest.  How  I  longed  for  the 
word  "  Lights  !  "  in  order  to  see  the  outcome  of 
my  plan  !  How  I  trembled  at  the  thought  of 
the  spirit  making  a  discovery  of  the  little  trap  I 
had  set,  and  by  way  of  recognition  of  my  zeal 
dropping  the  heavy  box  on  my  head  !  At  last 
there  was  light  on  our  darkness,  and  upon  the 
medium's  right  hand,  which  was  lamp-blacked 
to  an  extent  that  would  carry  conviction  to  the 
blindest  as  to  whose  agency  the  winding  up  of 
the  box  was  due.  But  that  was  not  all.  The 
surface  of  the  box  itself  was  smeared  through 
contact  with  the  black  greasy  hand,  and  some  of 
the  stuff  was  on  the  seat  of  the  medium's  trousers, 
where  he  had  sat  upon  the  instrument  during  its 
disappearance  from  the  room  under  spirit  control. 


PHYSICAL    PHENOMENA  79 

Were  the  believers  convinced  by  this  un- 
answerable expose '?  Not  a  bit  of  it.  An  evil 
spirit  had  crept  into  the  circle  and  had  sought 
to  injure  the  poor  medium — a  good  old  con- 
vincing tag  to  trot  out  is  the  "  evil  spirit " 
theory.  As  for  myself,  boiling  in  oil  would  be 
a  minor  form  of  punishment  according  to  my 
deserts.  I  was  lucky  enough  to  leave  that  seance 
in  safety. 

But  investigating  the  occult  I  have  found  at 
times  somewhat  hazardous,  and  more  than  once 
my  life  itself  has  been  in  danger. 

At  Boston,  in  America,  a  leading  light  of 
the  spiritistic  cause,  one  Dr  Bliss,  drew  a  gun  on 
me  for  interfering  with  the  smooth  working  of 
one  of  the  most  fraudulent  seances  I  have  ever 
attended.  In  the  course  of  a  violent  struggle 
one  of  my  assailants  had  his  skull  cracked  and  I 
got  a  dislocated  ankle.  For  some  time  I  lay  in 
bed  under  very  kindly  medical  supervision  with 
the  dislocated  ankle  reposing  in  a  pillow  cradle, 
during  which  period  the  medium  and  his  associates 
bombarded  me  with  notes  written  in  red  ink,  in 
which  the  early  close  of  my  earthly  career  was 
predicted.  The  final  note  contained  the  rough 
drawing  of  a  coffin — studded  with  red  nails,  by 
the  by — with  the  explanation  that  this  was  the 
sort  of  box  in  which  alone  I  should  leave  my 
hotel.  The  police  were  called  in,  and  during  my 
public  representations  at  the  Tremont  Temple 
which  followed,  I,  in  a  way,  was  under  police  pro- 
tection. In  this  country  such  a  man  as  Dr  Bliss 
would  have  been  promptly  arrested  for  threatening 


80  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

to  murder ;  but  in  the  States,  being  a  Britisher,  I 
was  in  the  eyes  of  the  law  an  alien,  and,  being 
an  alien,  I  was  required  to  find  very  substantial 
bond  in  connection  with  a  prosecution  of  this 
character.  How  the  "  dear  spirits  "  must  have 
rejoiced  at  the  dilemma  in  which  I  found  my- 
self !  They  were  free  to  carry  on  their  highly 
profitable  little  hanky-pankyisms  without  interfer- 
ence from  me,  lying  hors  de  combat  at  the  hotel  ; 
and  the  law,  as  I  was  due  to  appear  in  Canada  and 
so  could  not  furnish  the  bond  required,  was 
unable  to  help  me. 

But  to  even  the  hopelessly  sinful,  such  as  myself, 
there  comes  earthly  satisfaction  at  times.  It  came 
eventually  in  the  arrest  of  the  bellicose  Bliss.  My 
expose  of  his  fraudulent  practices  as  a  medium 
had  drawn  the  attention  of  the  police  to  him, 
and  investigations  which  followed  disclosed  that 
his  seance  room  was  a  den  of  iniquity.  It  had 
been  the  road  to  ruin  of  many  a  young  and  inno- 
cent schoolgirl.  For  his  offences  against  society 
Bliss  received  a  sentence  of  ten  years.  I  don't 
know  if  the  spirits  he  controlled  whilst  at  liberty 
to  extract  money  out  of  dupes  and  lead  youth  to 
its  moral  undoing  gave  him  a  helping  hand  whilst 
in  prison.  By  this  time  he  is  doubtless  himself 
a  spirit  ;  and,  as  Sir  Arthur  Conan  Doyle  lays  it 
down  that  evil  humans,  when  they  are  transferred 
to  Spiritland,  take  with  them  all  their  evil  charac- 
teristics, it  would  be  rough  on  any  self-respecting 
spirit  to  have  to  associate  for  even  the  briefest 
transitory  period  with  the  spiritual  part  of  so  evil 
a  character  as  Bliss. 


PHYSICAL    PHENOMENA  81 

Slate  writing,  like  rope  tying  and  cabinet  mani- 
festations, has  gone  out  of  fashion  in  the  spiritistic 
world. 

The  exposure  of  the  notorious  Dr  Slade  by 
Sir  E.  Ray  Lankester  and  Sir  Horatio  Donkin 
killed  the  former  phase  of  spirit  phenomena  in 
this  country,  and  Sir  Henry  Irving  and  Mr  John 
L.  Toole's  expose  of  the  tricks  of  the  Davenport 
Brothers  destroyed  any  lingering  belief  in  the 
genuineness  of  this  class  of  physical  manifestation. 

The  last  time  I  met  Dr  Slade  was  in  a  small 
town  in  Ontario,  where  he  had  been  exposed  by 
an  intelligent  young  Canadian  journalist. 

Slade  worked  the  slate-writing  oracle  by  chang- 
ing the  slates.  It  is  generally  performed  on  a 
basis  of  legerdemain.  He  knew  well  the  art  of 
distracting  attention  whilst  arranging  the  changes, 
and  he  could  simulate  the  scratching,  supposed  to 
be  the  work  of  the  pencil  point  guided  by  spirit 
power,  between  the  locked  slates,  to  perfection. 
He  was  a  clever  artist,  and  in  these  days,  when 
spirit  messages  are  so  much  in  favour  among  the 
sign-seekers,  would  have  so  arranged  his  tactics 
to  meet  the  new  conditions  as  to  have  taken  in 
those  sign-endorsing  folk,  whose  policy  seems  to 
be  to  accept  without  proof  anything  that  comes 
along  as  an  instance  of  spirit  existence. 

Whilst  modern  spiritualism,  as  we  know  it, 
came  in  with  the  two  Fox  girls,  the  mediums 
who  followed  drew  upon  the  Red  Indians  for  their 
inspiration  in  the  production  of  the  more  rough- 
and-tumble  physical  phenomena. 

The  medicine  men  of  the  various  tribes  out 

6 


82  THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

West  were  adepts  at  the  game  long  before  the 
centres  of  art  and  culture  were  asked  to  witness 
demonstrations  of  spirit  power. 

In  order  to  impress  the  tribe  in  accordance  with 
its  mystic  leanings  the  medicine  men  elected  to 
be  bound  by  the  strong  men  of  the  tribe  in  such 
a  fashion  that  no  known  earthly  method  could 
release  them.  When  the  officiating  medicine 
men  had  succeeded  in  releasing  themselves,  they 
demonstrated  the  fact  by  noisy  illustrations  inside 
the  tepee  in  which  they  were  bound.  Instruments 
were  blown  and  objects  thrown  through  open- 
ings in  the  tent.  This  the  onlookers  accepted  as 
evidence  of  magic. 

I  have,  whilst  out  West,  seen  demonstrations 
of  this  character,  and  I  thought  it  very  good 
"  magic."  Indeed,  as  a  magic  show  it  surpassed 
the  very  best  illustrations  of  so-called  spirit  power 
displayed  through  the  mediumship  of  the  most 
gifted  being  claiming  association  with  the  other 
world.  And  the  test  conditions  prevailing  at  the 
seances  on  the  prairie  were  certainly  more  stringent 
than  those  appertaining  to  an  avowed  spiritistic 
sitting. 

As  will  be  seen,  the  tepee  of  the  Red  Indian 
became  the  cabinet  of  the  spirit  medium,  with 
kindred  manifestations  for  the  bewilderment  of 
the  onlookers.  But  no  medium  ever  admitted 
that  he  had  borrowed  his  tricks  from  the  Red 
Man  ;  and  it  will,  I  fancy,  be  somewhat  painful 
to  the  out-and-out  believers  in  modern  spiritual- 
ism that  manifestations  which  so  convincingly 
reflect  evidence  of  spirit  existence  in  that  other 


PHYSICAL    PHENOMENA  83 

world  of  theirs  had  their  origin  on  terra  Jirma^ 
with  pagan  Redskins  as  the  exponents  thereof. 

The  spirit  mediums  of  the  West,  in  the  matter 
of  mysticism,  have  much  to  learn  from  the  East. 
There  is  a  wide  difference  between  the  super- 
naturalism  of  the  West  and  the  occultism  of  the 
East,  and  in  character  and  pretence  they  have 
no  place  in  that  other  world  of  spiritualistic 
imagination. 

On  another  occasion  I  may  deal  expressly  with 
the  occultism  of  the  East,  which  I  have  somewhat 
closely  investigated. 


CHAPTER    V 

THE    CLAIMS    AND    CHICANERIES    OF    CLAIRVOYANCE 

CLAIRVOYANCE  has  ever  formed  an  important 
branch  of  occultism,  and  to-day,  in  connection 
with  so-called  "  spirit "  manifestations,  is  quite 
a  leading  feature. 

I  have  had  an  exceedingly  wide  experience 
of  the  gifted  beings — of  both  sexes — claiming 
clairvoyant  powers  ;  and  here,  too,  I  must  say  I 
have  not  been  fortunate  enough  to  witness  any 
one  illustration  that  was  not  explicable  on  a  basis 
widely  removed  from  supernatural  agencies. 

Some  of  the  features  demonstrated  for  my 
delectation  have  been  rank  imposture,  whilst 
others  had  their  origin  and  their  finish  in  mere 
conjecture. 

In  the  early  days  of  the  spiritistic  movement 
the  "  clairvoyant  reading  "  of  names  and  messages 
written  on  slips  of  paper  folded  up  into  squares 
or  placed  in  closed-up  envelopes  was  a  common 
item  at  seances,  and  mediums  on  the  make  still 
practise  this  form  of  chicanery. 

It  was  an  effective  feature  when  skilfully 
performed  ;  but  as  it  was  the  outcome  of  un- 
diluted trickery,  the  mediums  ran  the  risk  of 
being  bowled  over  whilst  ringing  the  changes  of 


CLAIRVOYANT   CHICANERIES      85 

the  slips,  on  which  the  names  of  the  "  departed  " 
had  been  written  by  the  inquirer.  It  was  not 
long  before  I  discovered  the  modus  operandi  of 
this  form  of  "  clairvoyant  power,"  and  I  was 
able  to  duplicate  the  feats  by  the  same  means 
and  under  the  same  conditions  as  those  under 
which  they  were  produced  as  genuine  instances 
of  supernaturalism.  This  was  one  of  the  many 
duplications  of  spirit  manifestations  I  satisfactorily 
demonstrated  with  the  eminent  scientists  and 
others  referred  to  in  my  opening  chapter,  and 
which  I  have  demonstrated  in  public  before 
very  large  audiences  in  various  parts  of  the 
world.  Whilst  a  commonsense  public  has  seen 
in  this  illustration  an  unanswerable  expose  of 
supernatural  pretensions,  there  have  not  been 
lacking  out-and-out  believers  in  spiritism  who 
have  claimed  for  me  a  gift  like  that  of  the 
mediums  whom  I  sought  to  overthrow,  and  that  I 
preferred  my  way  of  demonstrating  because  it  had 
the  advantage  of  being  more  popular.  Others 
of  the  cult,  whilst  admitting  my  possession  of 
the  mediumistic  or  clairvoyant  gift,  explained 
my  own  ignorance  of  its  possession  to  my  gross 
materialism  and  wilful  perversity. 

But  to  be  both  grossly  materialistic  and  wil- 
fully perverse  appears  to  me  to  have  distinct 
moral  advantages  over  fraudulent  pretences,  no 
matter  by  whom  practised  or  by  whom  be- 
lieved in. 

At  times  I  had  not  a  little  fun  at  these  seances  ; 
for,  when  one  is  convinced  that  the  whole  thing 
is  mere  hanky-panky,  it  is  surely  permissible  to 


86  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

give  the  more  humorous  side  of  things  a  show, 
it  being  for  the  spiritual  influences  controlling 
the  sittings  to  separate  the  wheat  from  the  chaff 
as  might  be  considered  best.  So,  when  I  was 
asked  to  write  the  names  of  departed  spirit  friends 
with  whom  I  would  like  to  be  placed  in  com- 
munication, I  was,  at  times,  moved  to  write  those 
indicating  certain  Scotch  and  Irish  spirits  with 
whom  I  had  been  out  of  touch  for  many  years. 
In  that  sense  they  were  among  the  departed. 

On  touching  with  the  end  of  her  pencil  the 
pellet  containing,  for  instance,  the  name  of 
Johnny  Walker,  the  medium  would  ask,  "  Dear 
spirit,  are  you  here  ? "  And  if  the  one  rap  reply 
came,  signifying  "  No,"  it  obviously  brought 
disappointment  ;  with  the  two  raps — "  Don't 
know  " — would  arise  a  desire  for  greater  certainty 
on  the  spirit's  part  ;  whilst  with  a  three  rap — 
"Yes" — rejoinder  one's  thoughts  would  run  in 
the  direction  of  the  immediate  materialisation  of 
a  tumbler  and  siphon. 

In  connection  with  my  inquiries  as  to  my 
Scotch  and  Irish  spirit  friends,  in  not  one  instance 
did  a  medium  ever  succeed  in  accurately  describ- 
ing the  age  or  particulars  of  the  spirit  evoked, 
although  he  or  she,  by  the  process  I  have  named, 
had  managed  to  get  at  the  name  1  had  written 
down. 

Poor  Johnny  Walker  !  how  sadly  he  has  been 
caricatured  in  the  descriptions  furnished  by 
the  mediumistic  clairvoyantes,  who  have  pre- 
tended to  get  in  touch  with  a  spirit  of  that  name, 
and  who,  with  all  their  clear  far-seeingness,  were 


CLAIRVOYANT    CHICANERIES     87 

unable  to  give  the  faintest  likeness  of  the  engag- 
ing personality  of  one  whose  pictorial  present- 
ment would  be  so  familiar  to  even  the  most 
short-sighted  amongst  dwellers  on  this  mundane 
sphere.  But  in  justice  to  these  mediums  it 
should  be  said  that  they  doubtless  did  not  recognise 
in  the  name  I  had  written  the  much-advertised 
"  Spirit  of  the  Future  "  ! 

From  experience,  I  should  say  that  spirit  con- 
trols have  little  sense  of  humour  ;  or,  as  I  am 
decidedly  of  opinion  that  the  real  spirit  world 
has  no  part  in  the  hanky-pankyism  prevailing 
at  professional  seances,  and  as  everything  that 
occurs  thereat  is  due  beyond  question  to  human 
agency  and  human  ingenuity,  it  is  presiding 
mediums  themselves  who  are  lacking  in  the 
saving  sense. 

Whilst  now  and  again  a  medium  in  the  manipu- 
lation of  the  papers  upon  which  the  names  of  the 
departed  are  written  may  display  an  originality 
that  causes  a  momentary  perplexity,  the  basis  of 
manipulation,  as  a  general  thing,  is  applicable  to 
all  seances  adopting  this  form  of  mystification. 


But  on  one  occasion,  in  New  York,  I  came 
across  a  medium  who  adopted  entirely  new 
methods,  and  who  for  a  time  puzzled  me  ex- 
ceedingly. 

His  success  as  a  spirit-clairvoyant  had  caused 
quite  a  sensation  in  the  Empire  City  of  the  States, 
and  sceptics  looked  to  me  for  an  explanation  of 
the  seemingly  inexplicable  phenomena, 


88  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

To  a  seance  held  under  his  auspices  I  took 
with  me  two  hard-headed  investigators  of  a  great 
daily  newspaper.  They  came  to  scoff,  and  re- 
mained to  pray.  For  the  medium  succeeded  in 
every  instance  with  all  three  of  us.  In  the  tests 
with  him  the  little  slips  of  paper  upon  which 
the  names  were  written  were  not  merely  folded 
up  in  four,  and  so  readily  available  for  mediumistic 
substitution,  but  were  rolled  up  by  the  writer 
himself  firmly  into  pellets.  It  was  permissible, 
moreover,  to  write  the  names  of  the  living  as 
well  as  the  dead  upon  the  slips  ;  and  when  the 
pellets  were  mixed  together  in  a  little  heap  by 
the  writer  himself,  it,  to  the  ordinary  observer, 
seemed  impossible  to  say  with  any  certainty 
which  was  which,  let  alone  read  the  names  therein 
contained.  Yet  the  medium  picked  out  the 
living  from  the  dead  and  read  their  contents  with 
accuracy,  though  at  times  somewhat  hesitatingly. 

My  companions  were  impressed,  and  I  was 
greatly  puzzled.  The  old  solution  did  not  apply 
to  this  new  form  of  clairvoyant  reading.  It  was 
not,  I  felt  assured,  the  outcome  of  some  real 
clairvoyant  gift.  There  was  abnormal  ingenuity, 
well-conceived  hidden  trickery  somewhere  ; — 
but  where  ? 

The  newspaper  men  went  to  their  office  to 
detail  the  events  and  write  up  the  mystic.  I 
returned  to  my  hotel  to  think  deeply  all  night 
over  the  matter  and  to  find  a  solution.  But  no 
satisfactory  solution  presented  itself.  The  fact 
that  we  were  asked  to  put  a  -f  against  the  names 
of  the  departed  as  distinct  from  the  names  of 


CLAIRVOYANT    CHICANERIES     89 

the  living  seemed  to  me  to  provide  a  form  of 
help  to  the  medium,  but  the  point  did  not  go 
very  far  in  the  way  of  solution. 

The  next  day  we  all  three,  as  arranged,  attended 
a  further  demonstration  of  clairvoyant  power. 
The  medium's  manner  on  receiving  me,  whilst 
the  reverse  of  hostile,  had  a  pitying  sarcasm 
about  it  that  was  not  exactly  agreeable  ;  and 
then,  the  attitude  of  my  journalistic  companions 
was  anything  but  consoling.  They  had  seen  the 
things  the  medium  had  done,  and  had  expressed 
their  views  according  to  how  the  feats  performed 
had  impressed  them.  As  I  had  not  been  able  to 
straightway  furnish  a  material  explanation  of  how 
they  were  actually  performed,  they  were  disposed 
to  back  the  clairvoyant  and  look  upon  me  as  a 
solver  of  mysteries  of  this  character  on  mundane 
lines  as  a  failure. 

The  clairvoyant  chuckled  inwardly  at  the 
impression  he  saw  he  had  made  upon  these  in- 
vestigators, and  his  attitude  towards  me  became 
increasingly  patronising.  He  suggested  I  should 
write  down  some  more  names,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  take  every  precaution  against  his  overlook- 
ing what  I  was  writing. 

The  clairvoyant,  by  the  by,  had  the  most  re- 
markable eyes  I  had  ever  seen  in  a  human  face. 
They  were  exceptionally  large,  and  projected 
somewhat.  There  was  a  seemingly  luminous 
touch  to  them,  which  suggested  mesmeric  influ- 
ence as  well  as  abnormal  powers  of  observation. 
To  make  the  tests  more  convincing,  he  suggested 
that  the  names  should  be  written  on  slips  of 


9o  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

paper  on  a  table  in  an  anteroom  at  the  end  of 
the  seance  room  in  which  we  were  standing. 

My  companions  went  there  separately  and  did 
the  writing,  and  then  returned  with  slips  of  paper 
rolled  already  into  pellets,  and  placed  them,  one 
by  one,  on  the  table  in  the  seance  room.  There 
was  no  chance  of  the  clairvoyant  overlooking  the 
writers,  as  I  stood  by  his  side  the  whole  time  the 
writing  was  done,  and  I  had  dismissed  from  my 
calculations  any  possibility  of  confederacy,  re- 
flection, or  the  use  of  tracing  paper,  associated 
with  some  seances  of  my  experience.  Yet  the 
medium,  by  merely  touching  the  pellet  with  the 
point  of  a  pencil  correctly  described  its  contents. 
He  was,  it  was  true,  not  so  quick  as  when  the 
names  had  been  written  in  his  presence,  and  in 
two  instances  I  noticed  that  the  name  was  wrongly 
indicated,  although  the  name  itself  was  there, 
but  on  a  pellet  other  than  the  one  at  first  indicated. 
He  got  it  all  right  in  the  end  ;  but  your  true 
clairvoyant  ought  not  in  such  matters  to  have 
two  shots  at  a  target.  Either  he  knows  what 
a  folded-up  piece  of  paper  really  contains,  or  he 
doesn't.  It  is  not  enough,  to  convey  absolute  con- 
viction as  to  clairvoyant  powers,  to  say  what  a 
man  has  written,  but  it  is  for  him  to  clairvoyantly 
reveal  with  absolute  correctness  the  actual  con- 
tents of  each  pellet  he  sets  himself  out  to  decipher 
through  his  assumed  clairvoyant  gifts. 

This  little  blunder  caused  me  to  seriously  re- 
flect. I  saw  in  it  the  first  stage  in  a  solution  of 
the  phenomenon,  indicating,  as  it  did,  a  lapse  of 
observation  somewhere. 


CLAIRVOYANT    CHICANERIES     91 

My  time  came  to  write  names  at  that  table 
in  the  other  room.  I  wrote  one  and  folded  the 
slip  of  paper  into  a  pellet  and  set  it  aside,  and 
then  another.  When  it  came  to  writing  down 
a  third  there  flashed  across  my  mind  the  re- 
membrance of  a  thought-reading  experiment  I 
had  successfully  performed  with  a  subject  who 
had  thought  of  a  word  in  Hebrew.  The  word 
was  Moses  ;  and  so  I  would  give  the  name  of 
the  ancient  Lawgiver,  as  I  had  done  in  my  own 
experiment,  in  Hebrew  characters. 

With  my  task  finished  I  returned  to  the  outer 
room,  and  laid  on  the  table  the  pellets  in  the 
sequence  in  which  they  had  been  completed. 

The  clairvoyant  read  out  the  first  without  any 
hesitancy,  and  then  the  second,  but  when  he 
came  to  the  remaining  pellet  he  paused.  "This," 
he  went  on,  "  is  the  name  of  one  who  has  long 
since  passed  away.  He  is  a  very  powerful 
spirit/'  His  voice  struck  an  almost  reverential 
note,  and  his  Hebraic  countenance  took  on  a 
look  of  additional  enthusiasm.  "  The  name  you 
have  written  is  Moses.  Is  that  right  ?  " 

"  Quite  right,"  I  replied,  picking  up  the  pellet. 

"  And  now  are  you  convinced  ?  "  asked  the 
medium  as  we  were  leaving. 

"  I  think,"  I  replied,  "  you  have  the  most  re- 
markable powers  of  observation  and  the  gift  of 
a  trained  adjustive  memory  beyond  anything  I 
have  ever  witnessed." 

As  I  said  this  he  gave  me  a  deep,  inquiring 
look  as  if  searching  to  find  how  far  I  had  fathomed 
his  clairvoyant  methods. 


92  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

But  I  said  no  more,  and  passed  out  with  our 
fellow-inquirers. 

"  Well,"  asked  one  of  them,  "  are  you  any 
nearer  the  solution  than  before,  or  have  you 
decided  to  give  him  best  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  think  I've  got  the  hang  of  it  at  last." 

"  How  do  you  make  it  ?  " 

"  Well,  that  man  has  no  more  real  clairvoyant 
powers  than  you  or  I.  He  has  wonderful  eye- 
sight and  a  most  retentive  memory.  He  worked 
the  oracle  by  watching  the  movement  of  the  top  of 
the  pencil  with  which  the  names  were  written. 
This  must  have  entailed  a  constant  and  lengthy 
practice." 

"  But  how  about  picking  out  the  names  from 
the  pile  correctly  ?  " 

"  You  will  remember  you  placed  them  one  by 
one  first  in  the  order  they  were  written.  He 
would  remember  more  or  less  the  position  of 
each  ;  when  he  didn't,  he  stumbled." 

"  But  that  Moses  touch  was,  I  should  have 
thought,  a  poser.  You've  got  the  pellet  with 
you,  haven't  you  ?  I  would  like  to  reproduce 
it  in  my  account." 

I  handed  him  the  pellet,  which  I  still  retained 
between  my  thumb  and  finger.  He  opened  it. 

"Why,"  he  said  with  marked  surprise,  "there 
is  nothing  written  on  this  slip.  It's  a  blank." 

"  Exactly,"  I  replied,  taking  from  my  pocket 
the  slip  on  which  I  had  written  the  word  Moses. 
I  explained  how,  after  writing  the  name,  I  had 
substituted  the  blank  pellet  for .  the  one  I  had 
transferred  to  my  pocket,  being  convinced  that 


CLAIRVOYANT   CHICANERIES     93 

the  medium  would  have  observed  by  his  system 
of  observation  what  I  had  written,  although  the 
writing,  being  in  Hebrew,  would  be  from  right 
to  left,  and  not,  as  with  the  other  two  written 
in  Latin  characters,  from  left  to  right,  and  that 
he  would  assume  the  Moses  pellet  would  be  in- 
cluded in  the  three  placed  by  me  on  the  table. 
Had  he  been  a  genuine  clairvoyant  he  would 
have  seen  that  the  pseudo-Moses  pellet  was  a 
"  dud,"  and  so  have  declared  it  ;  but  he  was 
going  on  astute  observation  and  on  memory, 
and  not  upon  clairvoyance.  Neither  observation 
nor  memory  failed  him,  but  his  boasted  clair- 
voyant powers  had  apparently  taken  a  holiday 
for  the  moment. 

I  never  saw  this  clairvoyant  medium  again, 
but  the  experience  I  had  gained  with  him 
enabled  me  to  guard  against  the  application  of 
similar  gifts  exercised  by  any  other  member  of 
the  mystic  fraternity. 

Some  mystic  seers,  it  should  be  added,  did  not 
claim  mediumistic  powers  together  with  their 
clairvoyant  gifts,  and  did  not  profess  to  be  in 
that  direct  touch  with  Spiritland  so  boldly 
asserted  by  the  whole-hoggers  of  the  medium- 
istic craft.  It  was  enough  for  them  to  pose  as 
something  mystic,  something  out  of  the  common, 
in  order  to  impress  the  credulous  and  make 
money  at  the  same  time.  They  were  not  so 
dangerous  to  the  community  as  the  spirit 
mediums  trading  upon  the  sorrows  and  longings 
of  the  bereaved.  But  whilst,  as  a  rule,  they 


94  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

did  not  do  any  particular  harm,  they,  it  must  be 
confessed,  did  precious  little  good.  No  clair- 
voyant, within  my  personal  knowledge,  has 
ever  told  us  anything  with  respect  to  the  un- 
known that  was  of  any  material  advantage. 
Were  the  gift  of  clairvoyance  real,  it,  in  the 
possession  of  an  honest,  worthy  practitioner, 
might  be  productive  of  no  little  good,  telling  us 
something  that  we  might  really  want  to  know,  and 
warning  us  against  unseen  dangers  and  disasters 
untraceable  by  generally  accepted  means.  But  the 
seers  claiming  the  gift  altogether  fail  us  in  direc- 
tions where  it  might  be  really  usefully  employed. 

But  then  the  clairvoyant  gift,  as  claimed  by 
some  demonstrators  and  accepted  as  such  by  the 
illogical  and  impressionable,  has  no  actual  exist- 
ence. Miracles  cannot  be  accomplished  in  the 
absence  of  that  force  which  alone  permits  of  the 
accomplishment  of  the  miraculous. 

It  must  be  admitted  that  the  belief  in  clairvoy- 
ance in  some  form  or  other  is  far  more  general 
than  a  belief  in  spirit  manifestations  ;  for  whereas 
the  former  rests  the  more  firmly  upon  the  indi- 
vidual belief  that  he  or  she  is  more  gifted  than 
the  ordinary,  and  that  things  do  happen  for  which 
no  satisfactory  explanation  outside  of  the  posses- 
sion of  such  a  gift  is  apparently  forthcoming, 
outward  and  visible  signs  of  the  latter's  existence 
are  apt  to  be  demanded  before  belief  and  accept- 
ance can  be  secured. 

The  medium  of  to-day,  knowing  the  risks  of 
exposure  attending  the  production  of  material 
manifestations  in  proof  of  spirit  existence,  gives 


CLAIRVOYANT    CHICANERIES     95 

that  phase  of  spirit  power  a  well-earned  rest  ;  and, 
knowing  well  his  market,  adopts  the  safer  plan 
of  spirits — clairvoyant  revelations,  which,  whilst 
almost  as  convincing  to  the  expectant  sign-seeker, 
are  infinitely  safer  in  that  form  of  presentation. 

No  risks  are  entailed  in  the  ecstatic  attitudes 
struck  by  the  medium  when  contact  with  that 
"  other  world "  is  being  established,  or  in  the 
volume  of  wordy  piffle  giving  a  description  of 
the  life  Beyond  with  the  establishment  of  that 
contact,  beyond  the  obvious  suspicion  upper- 
most in  the  minds  of  anyone  not  obsessed  by 
expectancy  and  belief  that  the  medium  is  likely 
to  be  more  loquacious  than  veracious,  and  that 
he  or  she  is  under  the  suspicion  of,  as  it  were, 
"  talking  through  his  hat." 

For  this  line  of  business  female  mediums  are 
more  effective  than  male.  By  nature  they  are 
better  actors  for  this  particular  r6le  ;  and  where 
closer  logical  sequence  and  less  irrational 
meanderings  might  well  be  demanded  of  a  male 
seer,  such  points  would  not  be  the  subject  of  a 
similar  demand  in  the  case  of  a  gifted  female. 
Just  as  with  the  medium  it  is  the  female  element 
as  devotees  who  count,  so  in  the  seance  room  it  is 
the  female  control  who  scores.  Whilst  we  boggle 
over  Woman's  Rights  in  this  world,  woman's 
infinite  superiority  in  that  other  world  would 
appear  to  be  an  accepted  fact  ever  since  modern 
spiritualism  and  all  that  went  with  it  came  in. 

Needless  to  say,  the  finest  and  "  most  convin- 
cing "  results  to-day  obtained  in  connection  with 
other- world  communications  come  through  female 


96  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

mediums,  possessing,  as  claimed,  clairvoyante  as 
well  as  mediumistic  gifts. 

Through  such  a  medium  Sir  Arthur  Conan 
Doyle  has  obtained  information  anent  the  doings 
of  a  highly  veracious  spirit  named  Dorothy 
Postlethwaite.  This  young  lady,  being  of  a 
highly  modest  disposition,  wears  clothes,  as  do 
apparently  the  spirits  in  the  circle  in  which  she 
mixes.  But  whether  she  affects  pre-war  attire, 
or  that  with  its  high-heeled  boots,  transparent 
stockings,  and  superabundance  of  furs  and 
jewellery  which  mark  these  days  of  extrava- 
gance in  feminine  adornment,  is  not  stated.  This 
is  an  omission  to  be  regretted.  And  whilst 
Dorothy,  or  the  medium  through  whom  she 
manifested,  was  about  it,  she  might  have  told  us 
how,  for  instance,  Mother  Eve  was  herself  attired. 
It,  I  think,  would  have  been  more  satisfactory 
to  have  been  told  that,  on  translation  to  the 
celestial  sphere,  the  feminine  mind  discarded  such 
mundane  weaknesses  as  dress  and  fashions. 

Another  medium  with  a  rich  Ouidaesque 
imagination  has,  through  the  agency  of  that 
gifted  writer  Mr  Max  Pemberton,  told  us  of 
the  spirit  of  a  young  officer,  killed  on  the  field 
of  battle,  who  is  having  no  end  of  a  good  time 
in  that  other  world  of  the  controlling  medium's 
imagination.  He,  we  are  told,  bathes  in  scented 
water  in  an  alabaster  bath,  roves  through  groves 
of  spreading  trees,  reclines  on  a  luxurious  sofa, 
or  takes  his  ease  in  a  most  comfortable  arm-chair. 
Ouida  in  her  most  flamboyant  fancy  never  drew 
a  picture  of  one  of  her  young  heroes'  earthly 


CLAIRVOYANT    CHICANERIES     97 

enjoyments  that  could  equal  those  enjoyed  by  Mr 
Max  Pemberton's  spirit  creation.  Frankly,  I 
would  like  to  know  more  about  the  doings  of 
this  spirit.  One  has  been  favoured  with  just 
enough  to  whet  one's  appetite  for  further  ad- 
ventures and  revelations.  They  smoke,  too,  in 
Spiritland — brands  not  stated,  however.  Con- 
sidering the  shortage  of  tobacco  in  this  world,  it, 
verily,  is  enough  to  make  the  inveterate  smoker's 
mouth  water  to  be  told  there  is  an  abundance  of 
the  weed  that  soothes  in  that  other  world,  with, 
apparently,  no  vexatious  Tobacco  Control  regu- 
lations to  run  one's  spiritual  head  against. 

These  "  seeing  mediums  "  are  truly  wonderful 
beings,  and  it  is  indeed  a  thousand  pities  that 
one  cannot  see  with  their  eyes  the  wonders  of 
the  other  world  which  they  assert  are  made  so 
visible  to  them.  The  next  best  thing,  according 
to  how  you  view  it,  is,  I  suppose,  to  accept  with- 
out question  all  they  tell  us  as  being  made  so 
clear  to  them.  But  the  best  plan  of  all,  from 
the  sheer  rational,  common-sense  standpoint,  is 
to  decline  to  believe  that  this  alleged  insight 
into  these  other-world  happenings  has  any  real 
existence.  View  the  utterings  as  mere  verbal 
vapourings  based  upon  a  highly  imaginative  and 
none  too  scrupulous  temperament.  In  not  one 
instance  does  the  "  seeing  medium "  produce  a 
single  scrap  of  convincing  evidence  of  the  exist- 
ence of  the  occurrences  so  glibly  depicted. 

Professional  mediums  wilfully  deceive  without 
stint  for  appropriate  monetary  considerations, 
wilful  deception  being  a  leading  item  of  their 

7 


98  THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

stock-in-trade.  Non-professional  mediums  are 
out  for  kudos.  They,  in  the  main,  must  know  that 
they  themselves  do  not  possess  the  powers  they 
are  credited  with  possessing  ;  but  without  the 
assumption  of  such  powers  they  would  be  just 
ordinary  folk,  and,  when  a  spiritualistic  wave  is 
on,  to  be  considered  merely  ordinary  is  being 
out  of  it.  To  the  mystically  inclined,  with  the 
powers  of  self-deception  and  the  ability  to  im- 
press others  abnormally  developed,  such  a  position 
would  be  altogether  unthinkable. 

Whilst  the  evidence  of  spirit  communications 
through  professional  mediumship  may  well  be 
looked  upon  as  tainted,  that  arrived  at  through 
non-professional  mediumship,  if  less  open  to 
question  on  commercial  grounds,  to  speak  quite 
frankly,  is  none  the  more  reliable.  For  such 
mediums  furnish  no  proof  whatever  of  their 
being  in  possession  of  powers  denied  the  rest  of 
humanity.  In  the  absence  of  the  proof  of  the 
possession  of  such  powers,  what  reliance  can  be 
placed  upon  the  communications  they  allege  are 
made  through  this  non-existent  mediumship  ? 

All  in  all,  it  simply  amounts  to  this  :  the 
majority  of  "  spirit  "  communications  from  the 
other  world  come  through  human  agency,  and, 
beyond  the  bare  assertion  of  humans,  carry  with 
them  no  direct  evidence  of  spiritual  origin.  No 
wonder  the  communications  bear  traces  of  the 
human  touch,  both  in  construction  and  ex- 
pression. 

So  much  for  mediums  who  rope  in  the  spirits  in 
association  with  their  alleged  gifts  of  clairvoyance. 


CLAIRVOYANT    CHICANERIES     99 

But  a  note  or  two  with  respect  to  those  who 
pose  as  clairvoyants  pure  and  simple,  without 
tacking  on  spiritistic  pretensions. 

Some  operate  as  crystal-gazers,  some  as  palmists; 
and  there  are  others  who  discard  crystals  and 
cards  and  other  fortune-telling  adjuncts,  and  go  in 
for  reading  the  past,  present,  and  future  through 
sheer  inspiration. 

I  have  met  many  who  have  deceived  themselves 
in  assuming  a  belief  that  they  possessed  gifts  beyond 
their  fellows,  and  others  who  have  claimed  to  have 
obtained  results  by  means  which  they  themselves 
knew  quite  well  were  the  outcome  of  trickery. 
•  »  •  •  . 

There  was  once  a  youth  up  North  who  had 
gained  considerable  local  reputation  as  a  clair- 
voyant, and  I  was  asked  to  investigate  his 
claims  and  furnish  an  explanation  of  what — out- 
side of  clairvoyance — was  said  to  be  altogether 
inexplicable.  Dick,  the  "  Pitboy  Clairvoyant," 
I  found  to  be  a  very  ordinary  youth,  with  about 
as  much  clairvoyant  power  as  might  reasonably 
be  expected  to  be  contained  in  the  interior 
anatomy  of  a  Dutch  oyster.  He  was  stated  to 
be  clairvoyant  through  his  eyebrows,  and,  in 
blindfolding  him,  care  had  to  be  taken  that  his 
sight-seeing  eyebrows  were  left  uncovered.  Of 
course  those  eyebrows  had  nothing  whatever  to 
do  with  depicting  objects  placed  over  them  whilst 
the  blindfolded  seer  was  evoking  his  clairvoyant 
powers. 

He  had  funny,  cunning  little  eyes,  which,  for 
the  purpose  of  the  test,  he  had  the  useful  knack 


ioo          THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

of  turning  upwards  and  so  seeing  over  the  rim 
of  the  blindfold,  and  thus  getting  at  what  was 
placed  above.  Great  practice  had  enabled  him 
to  work  the  oracle  with  ease  and  effect.  Whilst 
leaving  the  eyebrows  free  to  work  out  their  clair- 
voyant mission,  my  plan  was  to  so  obscure  the 
eyes  that  the  upward  movement  would  be  of  no 
avail.  A  little  wadding  in  each  eye-cup,  covered 
by  a  penny,  with  the  bandage  over  all  to  keep 
the  covering  in  place,  completely  disposed  of  the 
clairvoyant  gift. 

What  the  eyebrows  described  with  accuracy 
before  the  eyes  were  so  covered,  they  quite  failed 
to  get  even  the  faintest  inkling  of  when  my 
system  of  blindfolding  was  adopted.  There  was 
a  good  deal  of  guesswork  on  the  part  of  the  clair- 
voyant under  these  conditions,  but  he  was  unable 
to  tumble  on  to  anything  approaching  a  correct- 
ness of  description  any  better  than  the  most  ordi- 
nary individual  similarly  blindfolded. 

The  failure  of  Dick  to  work  the  oracle  under 
proper  test  conditions  promptly  disposed  of  his 
claims  as  a  clairvoyant  ;  and  the  hard-headed,  if 
somewhat  tender-hearted,  Northumbrians  resented 
the  way  in  which  they  had  been  tricked.  It  will, 
I  fancy,  be  some  time  before  Northumbrian  miners 
in  the  locality  which  knew  and  still  remembers 
its  Pitboy  Dick  will  be  subscribing  for  garlands 
with  which  to  deck  the  brows  of  local  claimants 
to  supernatural  powers. 

I  was  once  asked  to  visit  Cornwall  to  see  quite 
a  heaven-sent  young  seeress,  who  had  succeeded 


CLAIRVOYANT   CHICANERIES    101 

in  convincing  her  unsuspecting  father,  amongst 
others,  of  her  possession  of  extraordinary  clair- 
voyant gifts.  Poor  father  !  I  don't  think  I  have 
ever  seen  anything  quite  so  cunning  in  a  claimant 
to  occult  powers  as  was  personified  in  this  very 
youthful  clairvoyante. 

She  had  all  the  outward  airs  of  refreshing 
innocence  and  truth.  It,  at  first  sight,  would 
have  seemed  a  crime  to  have  suspected  such  a 
person  for  a  single  moment.  And  yet  no  one 
practising  the  art  of  occult  deception  was  more 
deserving  of  suspicion  or  required  more  careful 
watching.  She  made  every  possible,  and  in  certain 
instances  quite  extraordinary,  use  of  those  simple, 
truth-speaking  eyes  of  hers  in  arriving  at  her 
clairvoyant  conclusions.  But  when  I  adopted 
the  sight-obscuring  methods,  as  employed  in  the 
case  of  Dick  the  Pitboy,  nothing  but  failure  was 
encountered. 

She  was  a  very  petulant  young  lady,  and  her 
attitude  towards  me  at  the  employment  of  these 
little  commonplace  methods,  in  order  to  set  aside 
the  use  of  gifts  other  than  strictly  clairvoyant, 
was  somewhat  vixenish.  Dear,  simple,  innocent- 
looking  young  thing,  this  new  attitude,  however 
natural,  did  not  become  her. 

When  her  father  was  out  of  the  room,  and  she 
felt  it  better  to  drop  the  air  of  injured  innocence, 
she  frankly  confided  to  me  that  she  knew  as  well 
as  I  did  she  did  not  possess  clairvoyant  powers, 
but  that  it  was  so  nice  to  be  thought  gifted  in 
this  way.  One  then  was  no  longer  ordinary ; 
and  to  be  merely  ordinary  in  life  was  being  really 


102          THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

nothing.  Some  girls  were  considered  out-of-the- 
way  on  account  of  their  proficiency  in  music,  art, 
or  literature — all  of  them  merely  normal  qualifica- 
tions. But  clairvoyance  was  outside  of  the  normal ; 
and,  by  associating  herself  with  it,  she  possessed 
a  local  interest  beyond  the  common.  Her  vanity, 
evidently,  was  not  a  little  flattered  at  the  local 
successes  she  had  achieved. 

And  her  father  honestly  believed  in  her  gifts, 
and  through  him  chiefly  that  belief  had  obtained 
credence  in  the  locality  in  which  they  resided. 

In  answer  to  my  query  why  his  gifted  daughter 
had  not  exercised  her  art  in  the  direction  of 
giving  valuable  information  in  connection  with 
certain  mining  enterprises  with  which  he  was 
associated  :  "  This  is  just  what  she  has  done," 
replied  this  trusting  Cousin  Jack.  "  I  had  been 
searching  for  a  missing  lode  below  the  third 
level  without  success,  when  she  clairvoyantly 
located  it." 

And  that  wholly  unsuspecting  mine  manager 
would  rather  believe  in  the  impossible  through 
his  daughter — who  in  this  direction  at  least  was 
unworthy  of  a  moment's  credence — than  that 
his  own  knowledge  of  mining  plus  persistent 
exploration  had  resulted  in  the  ultimate  location 
of  the  missing  lode  ! 

By  far  the  cleverest  palm-reading  clairvoyant 
of  the  professional  kind  I  met  in  the  course  of 
my  investigations  into  professional  clairvoyance 
was  the  original  Cheiro,  who  had  attractive 
chambers  in  Bond  Street.  His  lowest  fee  was 


CLAIRVOYANT   CHICANERIES     103 

one  guinea,  and  I  believe  he  frequently  received 
much  larger  sums  from  those  with  curiosity  to 
satisfy  and  cash  to  part  with. 

Cheiro  was  a  man  of  the  world,  and  of  a  really 
engaging  personality.  Young  girls  found  him 
"  quite  nice,"  and  more  elderly  dames  "  most 
fascinating."  He  certainly  had  great  success 
with  the  fair  sex,  and  the  fascination  he  un- 
doubtedly exercised  over  them  went  a  long  way 
towards  building  up  the  success  he  achieved  in 
Society.  But  whilst  women  formed  the  majority 
of  his  best-paying  and  most  enthusiastic  clients, 
he  succeeded  in  impressing  quite  a  number  of 
well-known  and  hard-headed  public  men.  The 
bulky  visitors'  book,  containing  the  impressions 
of  people  of  note  who  had  received  guidance  or 
uncanny  readings  at  his  hands,  was  quite  an 
interesting  volume.  I  studied  it  with  much 
attention,  and,  finally,  after  his  reading  of  me, 
wrote  therein  my  impressions  of  his  mystic  art. 
With  me  he  dealt  chiefly  with  the  Future — a 
fairly  safe  form  of  prophecy.  But  this  Future,  as 
I  pointed  out  in  my  letter  of  impressions,  was  on 
the  lap  of  the  gods,  unreadable  by  any  human 
being.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  his  prophecies  with 
respect  to  the  future  did  not  come  off ;  and,  as 
the  time  limit  has  expired,  there  is  no  possibility 
of  their  subsequent  fulfilment. 

Cheiro  knew  me  as  he  sat  peering  over  my 
hand,  and  was  well  acquainted  with  my  psycho- 
logical work  ;  and  it  was  not  difficult  for  him  to 
particularise  in  certain  instances  with  some 
certainty,  as  well  as  indulge  in  those  more  or  less 


104          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

vague  generalisations  which,  by  a  little  stretch 
here  and  a  repression  or  gliding-over  there,  can  be 
made  to  fit  in  with  most  people's  past,  present, 
and  future. 

I  quite  frankly  told  Cheiro  that  I  did  not 
believe  in  palm-reading  as  a  means  of  arriving 
at  the  unknown,  and  that  the  lines  of  the  hand 
afforded  no  more  indication  of  what  was  hidden 
from  the  ordinary  eye  than  those  of  the  left  big 
toe  or  the  sole  of  the  right  foot. 

His  semi-scientific  exposition  in  re  the  palm, 
with  its  lines  of  Life  and  Death,  Love  and  Hate, 
Good  Fortune  and  111  Fortune,  and  so  forth,  was 
quite  good  patter,  and  the  sort  of  thing  that  would 
go  down  well  with  the  impressionable  ;  but,  alas  ! 
it  did  not  impress  me.  But  the  seer's  method 
of  fishing  for  points,  his  clear  reading  of  facial 
expression  and  interpretation  of  physical  indi- 
cations, made  no  little  impression  upon  me. 

He  was  a  shrewd  reader  of  character  ;  and  an 
intimate  knowledge  of  human  nature  enabled 
him  to  arrive  rapidly  at  conclusions  with  some 
outside  accuracy.  But  where  these  outward 
readings  ended  there  was  no  power  of  inside 
reading  to  carry  him  on,  and  he  fell  back  upon 
vague  conjecture  and  elastic  generalities. 

For  Cheiro,  the  physiognomist  and  astute  homme 
du  monde,  was  no  clairvoyant.  In  his  heart  he 
knew  this  as  well  as  I  myself  did.  But  it  was 
his  profession  to  pose  and  assume.  And,  truth 
to  tell,  he  did  the  posing  and  assuming  remark- 
ably well.  He  succeeded  in  impressing  a  con- 
siderable number  of  my  friends,  both  before  and 


CLAIRVOYANT    CHICANERIES    105 

subsequent  to  my  investigation,  with  the  fact 
that  he  was  a  most  remarkable  man  with  quite 
uncanny  powers. 

Amongst  the  bad  shots  Cheiro  made  in  my 
case  there  was  not  one  more  wide  of  the  mark 
than  the  assertion  that  I  was  both  artistic  and 
musical  to  a  most  gratifying  extent.  This,  by 
the  by,  is  an  error  into  which  most  clairvoyants 
with  whom  I  have  come  in  contact  seem  to  fall. 
For,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  I  am  not  at  all  artistic  ; 
my  very  best  pavement  effort  would  earn  me 
the  well-deserved  contempt  of  the  least  critical 
daub-swallower  that  ever  compassionately  threw 
a  penny  in  the  curbstone  hat.  And  my  musical 
attainments  are  limited  to  the  extent  of  barely 
being  able  to  distinguish  the  difference  between 
Beethoven  in  B  and  Yankee-Doodle. 

Cheiro  loved  to  invest  his  engaging  personality 
with  an  air  of  mystery,  which  went  well  with 
the  more  impressionable  section  of  an  extensive 
clientele  who  hung  upon  his  utterances.  He  was 
half  a  Greek,  half  an  Oriental,  and  of  noble  birth 
to  boot.  Like  the  king  of  mystics,  Cagliostro, 
who,  according  to  his  story,  had  his  origin  some- 
where where  the  East  and  the  West  meet,  Cheiro 
sought  to  convey  the  impression  that,  whilst 
having  imbibed  the  occultism  of  the  East  with 
his  mother's  milk,  he  had  in  later  years  acquired 
a  knowledge  of  the  more  up-to-date  mysticisms 
of  the  West.  His  linguistic  gifts  were  con- 
siderable, and  evidently  he  had  read  a  good  deal  ; 
but  his  readings  of  human  nature  were,  I  am  of 
opinion,  more  extensive  and  comprehensive  than 


io6         THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

his  book-learning.  But  what  his  fishing  queries 
did  not  elicit  or  his  character-reading  obtain  was 
rilled  in  with  information  collected  by  outside 
confederates  with  knowledge  of  the  affairs  and 
inside  history  of  the  clients  consulting  him. 

Whilst  in  London,  Cheiro,  so  far  as  I  am  aware, 
did  not  dabble  in  spiritualism.  The  palm-reading, 
clairvoyant  art  was  enough  for  him.  It  brought 
him  all  the  money  plus  the  feminine  favours  he 
required.  And  then,  in  the  heyday  of  his  fame 
there  was  not,  as  there  is  to-day,  a  spiritistic 
boom  on. 

To-day,  with  its  rush  of  sign-seekers  anxious 
for  anything  that  will  tickle  the  emotions,  Cheiro, 
subject  to  non-intervention  on  the  part  of  the 
police,  would  have  become  a  most  fashionable 
and  successful  medium. 

It  was,  I  believe,  chiefly  owing  to  police  in- 
quiries that  Cheiro  thought  it  advisable  to  leave 
London  and  take  up  his  residence  in  Paris.  There 
he  speedily  made  a  big  success.  As  a  clairvoyant 
mystic  and  man  of  the  world  he  was  quite  the 
vogue  in  good  society  in  the  French  capital.  The 
much-talked-of  seeress,  Madame  de  Thebes,  it  is 
understood,  was  a  pupil  of  his.  Cheiro,  who  was 
after  money  as  well  as  kudos^  saw  in  his  popularity 
his  chances,  and  he  made  the  most  of  them. 
He  became  a  financier,  and  his  clients  greedily 
swallowed  the  scrip  he  caused  to  be  manu- 
factured. As  a  financier,  the  Count — for  he 
found  the  assumption  of  a  title  useful  in  the  realms 
of  finance — became  quite  a  personage.  Who, 
with  his  wonderful  clairvoyant  gifts,  should  know 


CLAIRVOYANT   CHICANERIES     107 

what  was  what  in  things  financial  like  this  seer 
adviser  ?  Who  indeed  ?  But  the  heaven-sent 
clairvoyant  carried  the  financial  pitcher  once  too 
often  to  the  well  of  credulity.  It  fell  ;  and 
down  with  a  crash  came  the  financial  house  of 
cards,  erected  on  bucket-shop  lines.  What  the 
Count  saved  from  the  wreckage  I  do  not  know ; 
but  it  goes  without  saying  there  was  very  little 
left  for  those  who  had  been  induced  to  part  with 
their  savings  under  his  inspiration  and  guidance. 
I  have  lost  sight  of  Cheiro  for  some  time. 
The  last  time  I  saw  him  prosperity  had  caused 
him  to  put  on  flesh  ;  and  a  too  plump  seer 
is  not  so  attractive  to  the  feminine  eye  as  one 
who  retains  slimmer  proportions.  The  financial 
adversity  through  which  he  has  passed  since 
that  occasion  may  have  caused  him  to  lose 
some  of  that  superfluous  flesh,  which  did  not  add 
to  his  personal  attractiveness,  and  can  hardly  have 
increased  his  clairvoyant  powers. 

One  of  the  most  effective  bits  of  clairvoyant 
fake,  from  the  out-and-out  fake  point  of  view, 
I  have  yet  encountered  was  demonstrated  on 
shipboard  by  an  American  passenger,  who,  in  the 
role  of  an  amateur,  also  was  out  alike  for  money- 
making  and  kudos. 

His  spe'cialite  was  in  telling  from  the  backs 
thereof  the  colour  of  cards  held  up  at  some 
distance  from  where  he  stood. 

His  success  was  immediate,  and,  except  in 
such  instances  where  he  pretended  failure  in 
order  to  add  to  the  prevailing  excitement  and 


io8          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

increase  the  amount  wagered  on  the  event,  he 
never  once  made  a  mistake. 

This  feat  he  could  do  with  a  new  pack  of 
cards  with  the  outward  cover  intact,  directly 
obtained  from  the  bar-tender,  who  was  not  in 
league  with  him. 

The  employment  of  this  new  "  deck "  did 
not  impress  me  as  it  impressed  others,  as  I  was 
convinced  that  his  readings  were  not  made  of  the 
cards  contained  in  the  unbroken  packet  obtained 
from  the  bar-tender,  but  that,  as  in  the  case  of  Dr 
Slade  and  his  slate,  it  was  exchanged  for  another 
pack  seemingly  intact,  which  he  had  already  mani- 
pulated for  the  purpose  of  the  demonstration. 

But  how  were  the  cards  so  manipulated  that 
he  could  so  readily  distinguish  them,  with  such 
unfailing  accuracy  ?  It,  I  confess,  puzzled  me 
exceedingly,  and  the  comments  of  the  amateur 
seer  were  not  exactly  gratifying  to  my  amour 
propre.  The  more  I  thought  it  over  the  more 
puzzled  I  became.  On  retiring  to  my  cabin  I 
closely,  but  vainly,  studied  pack  after  pack  of 
cards  in  the  desire  to  arrive  at  a  solution. 

Then  as  I  lay  in  my  bed  musing  over  the 
various  illustrations  of  the  mystic  I  had  witnessed 
during  my  travels  and  investigations,  my  thoughts 
went  back  to  an  Indian  seer,  who  had  done 
wonderful  things  in  the  clairvoyant  reading  line, 
particularly  in  the  matter  of  cards.  His  success, 
I  had  determined,  was  due  to  the  correct  inter- 
pretation of  apparently  meaningless  points  of 
reflection. 

But    how    could    reflection    be    applied    as    a 


CLAIRVOYANT    CHICANERIES     109 

solution  to  this  fake  ?  There  was  no  mirror  to 
be  manipulated,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Kattywar 
seer.  In  this  case  it  was  all  plain  sailing.  You 
simply  held  up  the  back  of  the  card,  and  he 
answered  "black"  or  "red,"  as  the  case  might  be, 
without  a  moment's  hesitation.  He  apparently 
had  nothing  to  guide  him  beyond  his  eye,  and 
what  was  unreadable  to  the  ordinary  eye  was 
perfectly  clear  to  his.  He  could  not  see  the  face 
of  the  card,  as  the  colour  did  not  show  through, 
and  it  was  by  observing  the  backs  that  he  arrived 
at  his  conclusions. 

What  was  on  those  card  backs  ?  How  were 
they  so  faked  as  to  become  so  unhesitatingly 
readable  ? 

Eureka  !  I  was  out  of  bed  in  a  second.  Up 
went  the  electric  light,  and  a  fresh  pack  of  cards 
was  in  my  hands.  I  carefully  separated  the 
black  from  the  red,  and  made  two  decks  of  them 
— one  black,  one  red.  Then  squeezing  the 
former  tightly  together,  I  ran  a  sharp  knife  up 
each  side  of  them.  This,  I  felt,  would  denote 
the  difference  beween  the  two  sets  of  cards  when 
held  up  in  the  light.  I  commenced  testing  my 
theory,  and  found  that  the  shimmering  edges  of 
the  cards  I  had  scraped  were  clearly  defined  in 
the  light.  Again  and  again  I  made  the  test,  so 
that  I  could  with  the  greatest  ease  distinguish 
the  black  from  the  red,  for  the  latter,  being  un- 
scraped,  showed  up  smooth  in  the  light,  minus  the 
shimmering  edges  appertaining  to  the  black  cards. 

I  took  my  knowledge  with  me  to  the  smoking- 
room  that  evening  and  awaited  developments. 


no          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

The  amateur  seer  was  particularly  sarcastic  in 
his  comments  upon  my  inability  to  discover 
how  the  oracle  was  worked. 

"  Decided  to  give  it  best  ?  "  he  went  on,  with 
a  self-satisfied  smile. 

"  As  you  like,"  I  replied.  "  But  it  does  seem 
odd  that  what  is  apparently  so  simple  to  you  should 
be  a  matter  of  impossibility  with  everyone  else." 

"  Why  don't  you  have  a  try  ?  You  never 
know  your  luck.  It  might  come  to  you  as 
readily  as  it  comes  to  me.  Say,  you  stand  here 
and  have  a  shot  at  what  I  hold  up." 

I  agreed. 

He  held  up  a  card  ;  but  I,  of  course,  was 
unaware  which  suite  he  had  "  readied  "  for  the 
occasion,  so  my  first  declaration  would  have  to 
be  based  purely  upon  guesswork. 

The  edges  of  the  card  held  up  were  frayed, 
but  whether  a  black  or  a  red,  there  was  at  that 
moment  nothing  to  indicate. 

"  I'll  bet  you  a  dollar  you  don't  call  it  cor- 
rectly first  shot." 

I  nodded,  and  called  out  "  Red." 

"  Well,  it  happens  to  be  black,  and  you  are 
out  a  dollar.  Have  another  try." 

I  assented,  and  he  held  up  another  card.  That 
had  not  been  scraped. 

"  Oh,  that,"  I  said,  with  an  air  of  firm  con- 
viction, "  is  another  black." 

"  Wrong  again  ;  for  this  time  it  happens  to 
be  a  red,  and  you  are  out  two  dollars.  Shall 
we  have  another  dollar  on  this  ?  " 

"  Make  it  five." 


CLAIRVOYANT    CHICANERIES     in 

"  Five  it  is  ;  and  the  colour  is—     -  ?  " 

"  Red." 

"  And  red  is  correct,  and  I  owe  you  three 
dollars.  Shall  we  make  it  six,  or  nothing  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  and  the  card  you  now  hold  is  another 
red." 

"  And  that  makes  it  nothing,  for  this  parti- 
cular card  happens  to  be  a  black.  Shall  we  have 
five  on  the  next  ?  " 

I  nodded,  and  correctly  described  the  next  card, 
and  the  next,  being  thus  a  winner  of  ten  dollars. 

"  A  final  one  for  twenty,"  he  said,  selecting  a 
card  from  the  pack  he  held. 

That  I  too  correctly  designated. 

The  seer  so  far  had  not  arrived  at  the  know- 
ledge that  I  was  aware  of  the  manner  in  which  the 
oracle  was  worked,  and  put  my  conclusions  down 
to  mere  chance  guesses  accompanied  by  luck. 

"  Bit  lucky,  aren't  you  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Well, 
let's  try  your  luck  for  something  worth  trying 
for.  I  will  lay  you  fifty  dollars  you  don't  cor- 
rectly guess  the  colour  of  the  next  half-dozen 
cards  I  hold  up."  The  man  was  a  sport. 

Being  quite  sure  of  my  ground,  I  accepted  the 
wager,  and  won  the  fifty  dollars,  which  the  seer 
paid  up,  together  with  what  had  gone  before, 
with  quite  good  spirit. 

"  Say,"  said  he  afterwards,  "  how  did  you 
tumble  on  to  it  ?  I  thought  I  was  quite  safe. 
You  won't  give  the  show  away  whilst  on  board, 
or  I  shan't  have  any  money  or  reputation  left  by 
the  time  I  land." 

I   did  not  give  the  show  away,  as  the  seer, 


ii2          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

whilst  doing  no  harm,  had  succeeded  in  tickling 
people's  interest  and  curiosity  to  an  extent  out 
of  the  common.  As  a  professional  medium  or 
clairvoyant  he  might  well  have  been  a  real 
danger,  as  he  had  a  sleight-of-hand  knowledge 
beyond  the  ordinary,  and  a  plausibility  that  the 
most  conscienceless  professional  mystic  might 
well  have  envied. 

I  fancy  most  of  the  folk  on  board  the  boat 
were  convinced  that  this  dapper  young  American 
not  only  had  genuine  clairvoyant  powers,  but 
that  it  was  a  pity  he  did  not  devote  his  time 
to  developing  these  powers  in  order  to  follow 
the  art  professionally. 


Another  so-called  clairvoyant,  whom  I  met  in 
the  East,  was  also  an  American,  although  claim- 
ing relationship  with  a  goodly  number  of  the 
British  aristocracy.  He  did  not  go  in  for  showy 
fakes,  or  do  little  tricks  that  might  readily  be 
found  out.  His  clairvoyant  flight  was  of  a 
much  higher  order.  He  specialised  in  locating 
hidden  treasure  and  lost  jewels  ;  and,  in  his 
capacity  as  a  seer,  was  a  persona  grata  at  more 
than  one  native  Indian  Court.  I  believe  some 
money  and  a  fair  quantity  of  jewels  were  re- 
covered under  his  auspices ;  but  these  finds,  one 
may  safely  say,  were  due  more  to  human  assist- 
ance than  to  clairvoyance.  He  posed  as  a  traveller 
of  means,  and,  when  he  was  in  funds,  he  certainly 
did  things  en  prince.  For  due  monetary  con- 
sideration it  was  not  difficult  to  get  native  hire- 


CLAIRVOYANT   CHICANERIES     113 

lings  to  secrete  jewels  for  him  to  find.  Before 
leaving  India  he  had  collected  some  valuable 
stones,  the  real  ownership  of  which  no  one 
exactly  knew,  maybe  not  even  the  collector  him- 
self. He  was  well  received  at  somewhat  exclusive 
Residences  and  Agencies,  and  one  most  particular 
Governor  of  a  Province  found  him  both  accept- 
able and  entertaining.  His  collection  of  jewels, 
with  the  tales  of  origin  and  adventure  his  fancy 
invented,  was  everywhere  admired.  Towards 
the  end  whispers  got  around,  and  inquiries  were 
being  made  as  to  his  bona  Jldes^  both  as  a  clair- 
voyant and  traveller  of  means.  When  asked  my 
opinion  of  him  and  his  powers,  my  reply  invari- 
ably called  forth  the  remark  that  I  was  prejudiced. 
I  was  not  prejudiced  ;  but  the  man  from  the  first 
made  a  distinctly  unfavourable  impression  upon 
me,  although  he  certainly  did  his  best  to  make 
himself  agreeable  to  me.  I  read  him  for  what 
he  was — an  ingenious  pretender. 

He  got  safely  away  from  the  East  by  giving 
an  expensive  banquet  at  Colombo  to  which  every- 
body who  was  anybody  was  invited.  But  the 
host  himself  did  not  attend  that  banquet.  By 
the  hour  of  its  commencement  he  was  well  on 
his  way  back  to  the  States  ;  and  thus  he  went 
out  of  the  life  of  those  who  once  had  made 
much  of  him. 

With  the  exit  of  this  dabbler  in  the  clairvoy- 
ant art  I  close  my  chapter  on  the  claims  and 
chicaneries  of  clairvoyance. 


CHAPTER    VI 

SPIRIT    PHOTOGRAPHY 

HAVE  I  ever  photographed  a  spirit  ?     No  ! 

Have  I  ever  seen  a  spirit  photographed  ?     No  ! 

Do  I  believe  a  bona  fide  spirit  ever  has  been 
photographed  ?  No  !  And  yet  there  are  those 
who  claim  to  have  photographed  spirits,  and 
others  who  have  brought  themselves  to  believe 
that  they  have  had  in  their  possession  photo- 
graphic presentments  of  visitors  from  the  other 
world. 

With  such  folk  argument  is  futile.  They 
prefer  to  believe  and  disdain  to  examine.  Critical 
examination  would  but  serve  to  upset  their  belief, 
and  this  is  about  the  last  thing  they  desire. 

Just  as  people  have  been  known  to  cling  to 
spurious  banknotes,  with  the  pious  hope  that 
one  day  they  may  be  realised  at  their  face  value, 
so  do  the  unreasoning  faithful  cling  to  their 
equally  spurious  spirit  counterfeits,  with  the 
belief  that  they  are  genuine  and  must  eventually 
be  accepted  as  good  tender. 

Nothing  could  be  more  convincing  than  a  bona 

fide  photograph  of  a  spirit  in  proving  existence 

in  that  other  world  as  pictured  by  the  believers 

in  modern  spiritism  and  the  power  of  the  spirit 

existence  to  manifest  itself  in  this. 


SPIRIT    PHOTOGRAPHY          115 

But  where  is  the  proof  that  such  photographs 
have  been  taken  ?  Mere  assertion  is  not  proof. 
Belief,  no  matter  how  earnestly  held  and  fervently 
expressed,  in  the  absence  of  outside  proof  fails 
to  carry  with  it  conviction.  It  is  not  enough 
to  confirm  the  belief  of  those  who  are  already 
believers,  or  to  provide  conviction  for  those  who 
wish  only  to  believe  without  due  examination. 

I  have  seen  what  purported  to  be  photographs 
of  visitors  from  the  other  world  ;  but,  in  the 
absence  of  direct  evidence  as  to  how  and  when 
the  visitation  was  made,  and  how  and  when 
what  was  claimed  to  be  a  genuine  photo  of  such 
visitation  was  taken,  I  have  always  reserved  to 
myself  the  right  of  having  my  doubts. 

The  first  "  spirit  photo  "  I  had  the  privilege 
of  seeing  was  one  of  an  Indian  brave  named 
Skiwaukee.  The  spirit  form  of  this  Indian  was  a 
feature  at  a  seance  which  he  honoured  with  his 
presence,  and,  as  became  a  Redskin  of  renown 
in  earth  life,  his  spirit  manifestations  belonged 
to  the  "  powerful  "  order  of  physical  phenomena. 
Whilst  the  old  Adam  scalping  instinct,  it  was 
given  out,  was  not  altogether  dead  within  him, 
there  is,  I  understand,  no  record  of  his  having 
scalped  any  one  of  the  admiring  sitters  during 
his  visitations,  although  self-sacrifice  on  the  part 
of  the  more  spiritually  exalted  amongst  the  faith- 
ful would  possibly  have  freely  permitted  such 
a  catastrophe.  For  how  could  the  momentary 
earthly  pain  of  a  ravished  scalp-lock  weigh  with 
the  sublime  proof  of  spiritual  power  contained 
in  the  conveyance  to  that  celestial  wigwam  in 


u6          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

the  other  world  of  this  mundane  trophy  com- 
memorating his  visit  to  this  mundane  sphere  of 
his  previous  existence  ?  And,  again,  what  direct 
evidence  of  this  visit  the  hairless  scalp  of  the  shorn 
one  would  disclose  !  Unanswerable,  quite  ! 

I  have  had  a  fairly  wide  acquaintance  with 
Red  Indians  ;  and  when  I  was  writing  my  book, 
The  Queen's  Highway  from  Ocean  to  Ocean,  describ- 
ing Canada  from  the  Pacific  to  the  Atlantic,  I 
pitched  my  tent  for  a  while  with  them  out  west  ; 
but  outside  of  the  Six  Nations'  chief  I  had  never 
come  across  such  a  perfect  picture-book  brave  as 
the  spirit  photo  represented  Skiwaukee  to  be. 

I  had  a  grave  suspicion  that  the  photo  was 
that  of  one  of  Buffalo  Bill's  "Wild  West"  braves 
taken  previously  to  his  retirement  from  the  earthly 
show  business.  Whilst  the  brave  thus  depicted 
for  spiritual  conviction  made,  I  must  confess, 
quite  an  attractive  spirit  photo,  the  make-up 
was  distinctly  earthly,  and  the  whole  thing  was 
earmarked  with  photographic  fake. 

I  knew  Buffalo  Bill  well,  and  I  mentioned 
my  suspicions  to  him. 

With  that  sunny,  big-hearted  laugh  of  his,  he 
said :  "  Skiwaukee  !  he  wasn't  one  of  my  outfit. 
Possibly  he  went  to  the  Happy  Hunting-grounds 
before  I  took  the  road.  But,  for  fake  purposes, 
any  name's  as  good  as  another  for  an  Injin.  I 
would  have  liked  to  have  had  a  sittin'  with  this 
Skiwaukee.  I  guess  I'd  've  put  him  through  his 
pacings."  I  guess  he  would,  and  that  it  would 
not  have  been  an  altogether  pleasant  experience 
for  the  manifesting  brave. 


SPIRIT    PHOTOGRAPHY          117 

Buffalo  Bill  had  no  great  faith  in  a  Redskin's 
translation  to  a  celestial  sphere,  but  guessed  that 
when  they  passed  in  their  "  earthly  checks  "  they 
were  done  with,  and  that,  even  allowing  their 
celestial  translation,  they  would  be  too  much 
occupied  in  chasing  buffalo  shades  in  Shadowland 
to  be  at  the  beck  and  call  of  any  dollar-snatching 
medium  who  might  fancy  he  had  a  "  rake-off" 
on  a  seance  manifestation. 

"  Red  Shirt,"  that  prominent  chief  of  the  Wild 
West  show,  might  well  have  sat  for  the  spirit- 
portrait  of  the  departed  "  Skiwaukee."  But  this 
brave  in  real  life  was  too  much  of  a  handful  to 
contemplate  as  a  spirit  manifesting  amongst  the 
scalpable  at  a  dark  seance. 

I  once  had  an  interesting  experience  with  him 
at  a  luncheon  at  the  Welcome  Club  at  the  Earl's 
Court  Exhibition.  I  was  asked  to  read  his 
thoughts.  I  made  the  attempt.  The  first  thing 
he  did  was  to  think  of  a  carving-knife  lying  on 
the  table  ;  and  the  next  for  me  to  draw  it  across 
the  throat  of  the  manager,  with  whom,  through 
some  fancied  grievance,  he  was  seriously  dis- 
gruntled. Obviously  I  did  not  allow  him  to  give 
effect  to  this  method  of  wiping  out  old  scores. 
Then  his  thoughts  centred  upon  a  beautiful  and 
stately  duchess  sitting  at  the  end  of  the  table. 
To  her  I  went,  and  passed  my  left  hand  over  her 
perfectly-coiffured  head.  There  was  a  tremulous 
eagerness  in  his  right  hand  grasping  the  knife. 
The  dominant  idea  in  his  mind  at  the  moment 
was  to  relieve  her  of  her  hair.  But  actual  scalp- 
ing has  not  yet  been  included  in  my  illustrations  of 


n8          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

reading  unuttered  thought.  It  was  sufficient  to 
anticipate  the  desire  and  to  prevent  its  accomplish- 
ment. But  in  passing  my  hand  over  the  fair 
victim's  hair  a  piece  of  transformation  came 
away;  and  whilst  this  act  seemed  to  give  a  mollified 
sort  of  satisfaction  to  my  "  subject,"  the  look  the 
dear  duchess  gave  me  did  not  convey  an  equal 
satisfaction,  although  she  graciously  murmured 
"  Wonderful  !  "  when  she  was  informed  that  Red 
Shirt  had  had  her  in  his  mind  and  no  one  else. 

A  photo  of  a  spirit  Indian  in  the  act  of  scalping 
a  mortal,  to  me  at  least,  would  be  more  interest- 
ing and  convincing  than  that  of  one  merely  posing 
to  make  a  pretty  picture. 

Other  "  spirit  photos  "  I  have  seen  since  my 
first  introduction  to  spirit  photography  have  been 
more  shadowy  and  less  clearly  defined  than  that 
depicting  Skiwaukee;  but,  to  my  mind,  they  have 
been  just  as  much  a  fake.  The  fake  art  is  not 
unknown  in  photography,  and  a  skilful  photo- 
grapher, unburdened  with  scruples,  would  experi- 
ence little  difficulty  in  producing  fake  spirit  photos; 
and,  given  a  portrait  of  the  one  whose  spirit  form 
was  to  be  produced  to  work  on,  an  acceptable 
likeness  of  a  shadowy  character  might  very  well 
be  arrived  at. 

"  But,"  will  answer  the  out-and-out  believer, 
who  is  unable  to  question  and  who  finds  convic- 
tion in  blind  acceptance  alone,  "  what  about  the 
photos  of  spirits  taken  by  members  of  the  family, 
to  whom  alone  they  have  directly  appeared  ?  " 

Yes,  indeed,  what  about  them  ?  What  in- 
dependent witness  saw  the  appearance  and  saw 


SPIRIT    PHOTOGRAPHY          119 

the  photo  taken,  and  had  his  eye  and  hand  on 
the  plate  up  to  the  close  of  its  development  ? 

In  response  to  my  public  inquiries  for  proofs 
of  spirit  identity,  the  nearest  approach  in  the 
shape  of  evidence  in  connection  with  spirit 
photography  has  been  the  offer  to  show  me 
photos  which  are  alleged  to  have  been  taken  of 
appearances  made  within  the  knowledge  of  those 
who  possess  the  exhibits.  This  is  not  the  form 
of  evidence  that  would  bring  with  it  the  conviction 
I  am  in  search  of. 

Sir  Arthur  Conan  Doyle,  I  gather,  claims  to 
possess  evidence  of  spirit  appearances  which  have 
provided  material  for  photographic  reproduction. 
But  my  earnestly  expressed  desire  in  a  recent  letter 
in  the  Daily  Express  (which  virile  paper,  as  one 
may  well  imagine,  has,  in  connection  with  the 
craze,  been  on  the  side  of  sanity  and  common 
sense)  for  a  convincing  manifestation  of  this  de- 
scription remains  unsatisfied. 

Am  I  never  to  see  a  spirit  that  can  be  photo- 
graphed, or  a  snapshot  taken  of  such  a  palpable 
visitation  ? 

Next  to  the  impossible  wish  of  myself  seeing 
her  and  getting  her  photograph  under  my 
personal  observation,  there  is  one  spirit  of  whom 
I  would  like  to  possess  a  really  authentic  photo- 
graph. I  refer  to  the  White  Lady  of  Potsdam. 
She  is  the  wraith,  the  banshee,  of  the  House  of 
Hohenzollern;  and  her  appearance  denotes  a  dire 
fatality  to  the  head  of  that  august  family. 

This  lady  of  woe  has  not,  I  understand,  put  in 
an  appearance  since  the  Emperor  William  I.  was 


120          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

called  to  his  fathers.  I  was  in  Morocco  at  that 
time,  and  consequently  was  unable  to  personally 
investigate  the  claims  then  current  as  to  her 
visitation. 

As  a  visitor  from  the  other  world  this  White 
Lady  would  have  special  interest  for  me.  I  have 
successfully  read  the  thoughts  of  two  German 
Emperors,  and  other  shining  lights  of  the  House 
of  Hohenzollern  ;  and  this  has  made  me  long 
for  the  opportunity  of  reading  the  mind  of  that 
dead  spirit,  whose  earthly  visits  are  associated 
with  such  portentous  happenings.  I  would  like 
to  get  at  first  hand  who  she  really  is,  what  ails 
her,  and  why  she  is  forced  or  impelled  to  return 
to  earth  as  a  messenger  of  woe. 

The  Kaiser,  although  with  but  little  leaning 
towards  supernaturalism,  is  not,  I  believe,  alto- 
gether superior  to  the  generally  accepted  super- 
stition respecting  this  family  ghost ;  and  the  mere 
rumour  that  she  was  said  to  have  been  seen  on 
the  occasion  of  his  visit  to  Vienna  in  connection 
with  the  funeral  of  the  Emperor  Francis  Joseph 
was,  I  am  informed,  sufficient  to  cause  him  to 
hurriedly  leave  the  Austrian  capital,  where,  amidst 
the  prevailing  political  unrest,  his  life  was  thought 
to  be  in  some  danger. 

The  Emperor  Carl's  little  weakness  in  the 
matter  of  superstition  includes  a  belief  in  omens  ; 
and  he,  I  understand,  conveyed  his  forebodings 
and  fears  to  the  Kaiser,  who  deemed  it  advisable 
to  return,  with  scant  ceremony,  to  Berlin,  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  mystically  inclined  mother  of 
the  Emperor,  at  whose  mystic  belief  it  has  fre- 


SPIRIT    PHOTOGRAPHY          121 

quently  pleased  the  Kaiser  Wilhelm  to  poke  fun. 
I  would  say  that,  with  the  grip  she  has  upon  her 
somewhat  nerveless  son,  the  Empress-mother  is 
to-day  the  real  ruler  of  Austria. 

When  I  experimented  with  the  old  Kaiser 
William  he  had  in  his  mind  the  figures  1861, 
and  I  wrote  on  a  blackboard  '61,  which  repre- 
sented the  year  of  his  coronation  as  King  of 
Prussia.  As  his  Majesty  afterwards  said,  "  What 
else  should  I  think  of  ?  That  is  uppermost  in 
my  thoughts." 

The  present  Kaiser  gave  me  the  impression 
that  '7 1  and  the  Versailles  event  would  have  been 
a  more  fitting  thought  on  the  part  of  his  august 
grandfather,  and,  curiously  enough,  there  ran 
through  his  mind  at  that  moment  the  figures 
1917.  They  had  no  significance  for  me  at  that 
time  ;  but  subsequent  events  have  caused  me  to 
wonder  if  premonition  gave  birth  to  this  passing 
thought,  and  with  what  this  premonition  might 
be  associated. 

For  a  time  I  wondered  if  the  White  Lady  would 
elect  to  put  in  an  appearance  during  the  year 
1917,  foreshadowing  an  immediate  or  early  event 
of  world-wide  moment.  But  the  year  1917  has 
run  its  course,  and  so  far  there  is  no  sign  of  the 
White  Lady.  It  may  have  been  that  the  figures 
1917,  forming  the  Kaiser's  thoughts,  may  have 
been  based  upon  some  event  as  yet  undisclosed,  or 
he  may  have  anticipated  something  by  a  year  or  so. 

When,  however,  the  White  Lady  does  appear, 
I  trust  occasion  will  be  taken  to  photograph  her. 
It  is  one  that  should  not  be  missed. 


122          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

I  will  gladly  pay  >Tioo  for  an  authentic  spirit 
photograph  of  this  lady,  preferably  for  one  bear- 
ing her  autograph  in  her  own  spirit  handwriting. 

Such  an  offer  does  not,  I  take  it,  come  within 
the  regulations  bearing  upon  trading  with  the 
enemy  ;  but  the  snapshot  of  the  "  other- world  " 
visitor  could  be  taken  by  a  neutral  possessing 
spirit-seeing  gifts,  and  the  attestation  of  any  two 
of  the  representatives  of  the  neutral  Powers  still 
resident  in  the  Prussian  capital  as  to  the  genuine- 
ness of  the  production  would  satisfy  me. 


CHAPTER    VII 

TRANCE    AND    TRANSCRIPT    MEDIUMS 

ALL  the  trance  mediums  I  have  seen  have  been 
exceedingly  good  actors,  with  quite  an  abnormal 
gift  of  the  gab.  Whilst  "  under  the  influence  " 
they  have  been  ready  to  talk  upon  any  subject  ; 
but  not  one  has  ever  told  me  anything  worth 
knowing,  no  matter  by  what  spirit  he  or  she 
was  for  the  time-being  controlled.  When 
the  controlling  spirit  has  been  that  of  some  at 
one  time  ordinary  mortal  desirous  of  communi- 
cating with  this  world,  too  high  expectations  of 
the  intelligence  conveyed  through  the  mouth  of 
the  medium  would  have  been  unreasonable.  But 
when  the  spirits  of  the  classic  dead  are  roped  in  to 
utter  meaningless  drivel  that  could  have  had  no 
place  in  their  thoughts  when  on  earth,  the  effect 
produced  upon  any  sitter,  beyond  those  ready  and 
willing  to  swallow  anything  in  the  shape  of 
"  spirit  communications,"  is  one  of  sheer  disgust. 
Admitting — a  proposition  to  me  quite  impossible 
of  acceptance — that  it  is  indeed  the  spirit  of  some- 
one once  great  on  earth  who  speaks,  the  sad  fact 
is  brought  strikingly  home  to  one  of  the  mental 
deterioration  that  takes  place  on  translation  to 

the  spiritual  sphere.     And,  judging  by  what  I 

123 


i24          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

have  heard,  the  longer  the  residence  in  the  other 
world,  the  greater  the  deterioration. 

It  is  monstrous  that  the  spirits  of  the  classic 
dead  should  be  roped  in  in  this  fashion  just  to 
provide  unscrupulous  mediums  with  dollars,  and 
the  sign-seekers  forming  the  audience  with 
"  convincing  evidence."  But  one  may  rest 
assured  that  the  spirits  who  are  alleged  to  con- 
trol the  mediums  have  no  part  whatever  in  the 
sorry  entertainment.  The  voice  is  that  of  the 
medium,  as  are  the  uttered  thoughts.  According 
to  the  knowledge  and  education  of  the  officiating 
medium,  so  do  the  illuminating  spirit  utterances 
shape  themselves. 

To  hear  the  medium,  whilst  under  this  alleged 
control,  change  his  or  her  voice  to  fit  in  with 
the  role  assumed  is  more  diverting  than  con- 
vincing ;  and  the  physical  emotion  displayed  by 
the  medium  is  no  evidence  whatever  that  it 
emanates  from  the  invisible  controlling  spirit. 

When  I  have  seen  that  rolling  of  the  medium's 
eyes,  that  twitching  of  the  mouth,  wringing  of 
the  hands,  and  other  physical  contortions,  I  have 
invariably  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  the 
spirit's  lot  could  not  have  been  a  particularly 
happy  one,  and  that  it  was  unkind  in  the 
extreme  to  get  him  to  "  manifest "  under  such 
distressing  conditions. 

In  a  lunatic  asylum  one  expects  exhibitions  of 
this  kind  with  patients  who  have  worked  them- 
selves into  the  belief  that  they  are  possessed  by 
devils  or  some  such  disturbing  influence.  One 
humours  these  poor  creatures,  and  takes  precautions 


that  they  do  themselves  no  personal  injury.  But 
in  professional  spiritualism,  seemingly  sane  sitters 
find  in  the  ecstatic  raptures  or  facial  contortions 
of  the  medium  direct  evidence  not  only  of  spirit 
presence,  but  of  the  mental  and  physical  condition 
of  the  spirit  prevailing  at  that  moment.  And  they 
gladly  pay  for  the  privilege  of  being  fooled. 

Now  and  again  it  may  happen  that  an  extra 
neurotic  medium  may  work  herself  up  to  believe 
that  she  is  really  mediumistic,  and  the  rest  follows. 
To  the  extent  of  this  self-assumption  the  posses- 
sion is  genuine  ;  but  the  possession  is  no  more 
spiritual  than  that  which  begets  similar  demon- 
strations on  the  part  of  obsessed  inmates  of  an 
insane  asylum.  But  professional  mediums,  as  a 
rule,  are  free  from  this  phase  of  self-deception. 
They  are  out  to  deceive  and  to  make  a  position 
and  money  out  of  the  deception.  It  is  just  a 
bit  of  acting,  overdone  mostly,  but  here  and 
there  with  little  touches  that  are  quite  artistic. 
But  the  artistic  side,  considering  the  grave  char- 
acter of  the  demonstration,  is  lost  sight  of  in 
the  pretence  and  fraud  knowingly  practised. 

An  unexpected  pin-prick,  if  it  be  deep  enough, 
will  straightway  cause  the  medium  to  throw  off 
his  or  her  trance,  thus  emphasising  the  superficial 
hold  the  spirit  influence  has  upon  the  medium. 
At  the  risk  of  inflicting  pain  upon  the  controlling 
spirit,  I  have  been  a  party  to  this  surely  per- 
missible physical  test.  In  not  one  instance 
within  my  remembrance  has  the  spirit,  who  had 
addressed  us  with  such  volubility  through  the 
officiating  trance  medium,  received — so  far  at 


126          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

least  as  one  could  discover — the  faintest  scratch  ; 
although  it  has  brought  his  visitation  to  an 
abrupt  close. 

One  is  always  warned  at  such  seances  not  to 
disturb  the  medium  for  fear  of  inconveniencing 
the  spirit.  Spirits  are  exceedingly  touchy  sort 
of  folk,  and,  whilst  their  disembodied  selves  are 
inside  the  human  envelope  provided  by  the 
presiding  medium,  resent  any  mundane  interfer- 
ence with  this  sympathetic  human  covering. 

These  visitors  from  the  other  world  resent 
also  anything  approaching  even  the  mildest  of 
hecklings.  I  must  confess  to  having  heckled 
more  than  one  manifesting  spirit  when,  as  it 
were,  I  found  him  "  talking  through  his  hat." 
True  believers  have  found  me  in  this  "  most 
unreasonable."  The  crime  of  my  unreasonable- 
ness has  consisted  in  putting  little  posers  which 
the  spirit  has  been  either  unable  or  disinclined 
to  answer.  On  several  occasions  he  has  retired 
hurriedly  in  a  tiff,  and  the  medium  in  a  corre- 
sponding tiffish  mood  has  declared  the  mani- 
festation over. 

Foreign  spirits,  affecting  a  language  assumedly 
foreign  to  the  medium  whom  they  have  chosen 
as  their  earthly  mouthpiece,  get  their  rags  out 
with  distinctly  human  quickness  when  those 
who  know  their  tongue  take  exception  to  the 
grammatical  correctness  or  otherwise  of  the 
subject-matter  of  their  discourse. 

"  Dear  things  1  "  I  have  heard  feminine  be- 
lievers consolingly  say  by  way  of  explanation  ; 
"  they  have  been  so  long  absent  from  earth  that 


TRANCE  &  TRANSCRIPT  MEDIUMS   1 27 

one  can  understand  them  forgetting  their  own 
language.  There  is  nothing  so  easy  to  forget  as 
a  language  one  has  no  occasion  to  speak  in  "  ; 
which  goes  to  say  that  foreign  spirits  drop  their 
mother  tongue  when  they  pass  over  the  Border, 
unless,  when  they  elect  to  reappear  in  this  form 
of  visitation,  they  speak  through  a  medium  who 
is  conversant  with  the  tongue  in  which  they 
would  be  expected  to  speak.  Language  efficiency 
on  the  part  of  the  medium  makes  for  correctness 
on  the  part  of  the  spirit,  just  as  inefficiency  leads 
to  incorrectness  and  difficulty  in  the  matter  of 
response. 

There  are  those,  however,  who  aver  they  have 
been  the  recipients  of  most  extraordinary  informa- 
tion through  mediums  who  were  not  of  the 
professional  class.  These  gifted  beings  were  in 
every  way  above  suspicion,  and  the  trance  con- 
dition into  which  they  were  thrown,  whilst 
under  spiritual  influence,  was  wholly  unsought 
by  them.  Some  of  these  gifted  folk  have  been 
the  channel  chosen  for  the  most  illuminating 
"  communications,"  of  which  they  themselves 
could  not  possibly  have  had  the  faintest  personal 
knowledge.  And  again,  they  have  spoken  in 
tongues  entirely  foreign  to  them. 

But  beyond  the  mere  statement  that  it  was 
as  related,  there  was  furnished  no  evidence  in 
confirmation  of  the  statement,  and  it  is  just 
this  independent  confirmatory  evidence  that  is 
wanted,  and  that  invariably  is  lacking.  So  long 
as  people  in  private  life  like  being  deceived  and 
are  blind  to  their  own  self-deception,  so  long 


i28         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

shall  we  hear  of  mystic  wonders  being  performed 
in  the  family  circle,  the  truth  and  honesty  asso- 
ciated with  which  are  beyond  question. 

And  though  such  people  profess  to  have  greater 
faith  in  the  spiritistic  illustrations  emanating  from 
their  own  mediumistic  friends  and  relations  than 
in  those  coming  through  professional  mediums, 
they  seldom  fail  to  give  the  professionals  their 
support  ;  indeed,  it  would  be  difficult  to  see  how 
those  adopting  spiritualism  as  a  money-making 
concern  could  thrive  without  them.  This  sup- 
port they  have  accorded  to  professionals  of  ex- 
ceedingly shady  reputation,  of  whom  not  a  few 
have  eventually  met  with  well-merited  exposure. 
My  memory  goes  back  to  two  trance  mediums 
who  were  much  in  favour  amongst  the  elect  in 
the  earlier  days  of  the  movement.  They  in  the 
end  came  to  grief  ;  but  before  exposure  overtook 
them  they  collected  a  big  following  and  much 
money.  Fletcher  was  their  name,  and  they 
hailed  from  America.  They  gave  public  dis- 
courses on  Sundays  ;  and  it  was  considered  quite 
the  correct  thing  in  the  spiritualistic  world  to 
attend  them.  I  sat  at  the  feet  of  the  Fletchers, 
and  I  was  not  enlightened  by  what  I  saw  or  heard. 
The  man  was  an  obsequious  creature  with  the 
appearance  of  a  mute.  His  get-up  was  most 
funereal,  and  his  mock  solemnity,  attuned  to  suit 
the  tastes  of  his  sign-seeking  followers,  to  a  simple 
inquirer  like  myself  was  positively  oppressive. 

Like  other  professional  mediums,  they  carried 
the  leaky  pitcher  of  imposture  once  too  often  to 
the  well  of  credulity.  A  duped  follower  kicked, 


TRANCE  &  TRANSCRIPT  MEDIUMS  129 

and  a  prosecution  followed.  Mrs  Fletcher  was 
found  guilty,  and  the  career  of  the  Fletcher 
couple  as  professional  mediums,  so  far  at  least  as 
this  country  was  concerned,  was  ended. 

But  they  still  found  sympathisers  and  believers 
who  maintained  that  the  conviction  was  unjustly 
obtained  and  that  the  prosecutrix  had  displayed 
a  vindictiveness  that  was  most  reprehensible. 
What  was  the  loss  of  money  compared  with  the 
injury  to  the  medium's  health  and  consequent 
loss  of  her  spiritistic  powers  ?  Money  could  be 
replaced  ;  but  mediumistic  power,  once  destroyed, 
was  lost  for  ever.  No  great  loss  to  the  world, 
truly  ! 

A  pretty  argument,  I  will  admit.  But  the 
"  dear  spirits  "  should  not  go  out  of  their  way  to 
enrich  the  mediums  through  whom  they  elect 
to  manifest  ;  and  to  drag  in  the  dear  spirits  in 
order  to  cajole  money  out  of  dupes  is,  I  take  it, 
an  uncommonly  low-down  thing. 

There  is,  however,  generally  money  some- 
where in  the  case  when  a  medium  is  caught 
breaking  the  law  of  the  land. 

It  was  also  so  with  that  specious  seeress,  "  The 
Swami,"  and  her  degraded  husband,  Jackson. 
They  mouthed  about  the  occult  and  impressed 
the  ignorant  with  their  claims  to  miraculous 
powers  ;  at  the  same  time,  however,  they  were 
out  for  making  all  they  could,  not  overlooking 
even  the  scullery-maid's  hoarded  savings.  The 
trial  of  these  low-down  charlatans  disclosed 
a  scandalous  state  of  affairs :  trickery  of  the 
lowest  type,  immorality  of  the  grossest.  And 

9 


1 30         THAT    OTHER   WORLD 

yet  before  the  exposure  came  "  The  Swami  "  was 
looked  upon  by  a  certain  section  of  the  credulous 
as  little  short  of  "heaven-sent";  and  that  co- 
partner of  hers  in  chicanery  and  immorality  was 
said  to  have  gifts  that  were  as  spiritual  as»  they 
were  miraculous — and  they  were  neither. 

The  term  of  imprisonment  they  underwent 
for  their  crime,  considering  the  extent  and  char- 
acter of  their  offences  against  society,  did  not  err 
on  the  side  of  severity.  This  world  has  no  use 
for  such  depraved  impostors,  whatever  the  next 
may  have  to  say  on  the  matter. 

I  do  not  see,  moreover,  what  use  this  world  has 
for  any  professional  trance  mediums  of  any  type. 

Of  all  the  phases  of  spirit  phenomena,  that  of 
spirit  writing,  under  the  conditions  in  which  it 
is  produced,  is  the  most  unsatisfactory  and  in- 
conclusive. It  also  lends  itself  readily  to  self- 
deception  and  chicanery. 

"  I  feel  myself  controlled,"  says  the  medium, 
having  convinced  himself  that  he  is  mediumistic, 
"  and  I  write  at  the  dictation  of  my  control." 

Good  !  But  wherein  lies  the  proof  that  spirit 
influence  has  any  connection  whatever  with  the 
scribbled  sentences  that  the  writer  puts  down 
with  his  own  hand  ?  The  writing  may  vary  from 
his  own  handwriting  and  take  a  form  approach- 
ing as  near  as  possible  that  which  he  has  worked 
himself  up  to  believe  the  spirit  itself  might  adopt. 
But  the  writing  and  the  text  of  the  message, 
whatever  form  assumed,  come  through  his  own 
hand. 


TRANCE  ©"TRANSCRIPT  MEDIUMS  131 

It  is  not  enough  to  say  that  he  feels  himself 
controlled,  and  that  his  hand,  whilst  "under  this 
influence,"  takes  a  part  unconscious  of  its  own 
volition.  Something  more  than  this  is  needed 
to  establish  a  proof  that  the  writing  is  the  out- 
come of  spirit  power. 

When  that  visitor  from  the  other  world  mani- 
fested at  Belshazzar's  feast,  the  hand  was  clearly 
visible  to  the  awestricken  king  and  his  carousing 
guests  as  it  traced  its  message  in  letters  of  flame 
upon  the  wall.  It  remained  there  long  enough 
for  all  to  read  and  for  Daniel  to  interpret  it. 

Now,  it  is  up  to  celestial  visitors  of  to-day  to 
show  their  own  hand  in  writing  messages  such 
as  they  are  able  to  convey  to  an  expectant  world ; 
and  if  it  should  happen  that  the  message  so 
written  is  unintelligible  to  those  favoured  with 
the  communication,  then  it  might  remain  in 
evidence  until  someone  able  to  correctly  decipher 
and  interpret  it  could  be  brought  to  the  scene. 
But  any  hand,  great  or  small,  any  writing  in  any 
language  momentarily  readable  or  otherwise — no 
jugglery  being  possible — would  in  itself  constitute 
a  proof  of  spirit  visitation. 

To  this  the  only-too-ready-to-believe-anything 
spiritist  will  doubtless  retort  :  "  Is  it  not  enough 
to  have  such  a  message  come  through  the  hand 
of  one  in  whom  I  have  implicit  confidence  ?  Is 
it  not  enough  for  the  message  to  come  through 
my  own  hand,  written  with  my  own  pencil  or 
upon  my  own  typewriter  ? " 

No,  it  is  not  enough. 

It  may  satisfy  your  out-and-out  believer,  but 


1 32         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

it  fails  to  satisfy  me.  And  in  this  there  are,  I 
hope,  others  who  will  think  with  me. 

Let  the  spirit  signify  its  presence  and  its 
desire  to  make  a  written  communication  by 
taking  up  a  pen  or  pencil  in  its  own  hand,  and 
not  operate  through  that  of  a  mere  human  who 
may  claim  to  feel  the  influence  of  the  presence. 
Let  the  spirit  manipulate  the  typewriter  itself, 
wholly  independent  of  human  manipulation 
thereof. 

If,  as  it  may  be  pleaded,  the  spirit  may  be 
ignorant  of  the  working  of  a  typewriting  machine, 
then,  in  the  absence  of  a  training-school  in  the 
other-world  of  modern  spiritism  where  the  visitor 
in  the  interval  of  his  earthly  visits  could  acquire 
a  knowledge  of  the  typewriting  art,  lay  on 
a  spirit  who  on  earth  life  had  mastered  a 
typewriter.  For  the  purposes  of  such  a  con- 
vincing proof  this  little  matter  might  well  be 
arranged. 

It  is  just  this  convincing  proof,  however,  that 
the  votaries  of  spiritism  seem  most  reluctant  to 
furnish.  To  convince  themselves  and  those  who 
think  with  them  is  apparently  all-sufficient,  and 
so  we  get  no  "forrarder." 

The  mania  for  giving  expression  to  messages 
from  the  other  world  is,  I  am  inclined  to  think, 
strongest  with  those  with  a  natural  itch  for 
scribbling.  With  them  it  is  so  easy  to  dash  off 
messages  and  label  them  spiritual  ;  and  it  is  not 
difficult  for  them  to  convince  themselves  that  the 
writing  was  actually  the  outcome  of  spirit  control 
and  not  the  result  of  their  own  mental  vagaries. 


TRANCES?  TRANSCRIPT  MEDIUMS  133 

I  have  seen  writers,  whilst  under  the  belief 
that  they  have  been  spirit-controlled,  scribble 
for  dear  life  on  sheets  of  paper  in  front  of  them, 
trying  to  look  and  to  feel  parts  appropriate  to  the 
spirit  in  control.  The  phase  of  mentality  of  the 
spirit  writer  is  precisely  on  all-fours  with  that 
of  the  trance  medium.  Only,  the  one  lets  off 
spiritual  steam  with  his  hand  and  the  other  with 
his  mouth  ;  and  under  the  circumstances  in  which 
these  other-world  manifestations  are  presented, 
there  is  nothing  tangible  or  convincing  about 
them. 

And,  amongst  these  writing  mediums,  there 
are  undoubtedly  those  who  have  no  part  to  play 
in  the  alluring  game  of  deception  :  men  who 
honestly  believe  in  the  existence  of  a  spirit 
control  and  in  the  accuracy  of  their  statements 
associated  therewith. 

Such  a  man  was  Mr  W.  T.  Stead.  He  was 
a  perfervid,  emotional  man,  but  absolutely 
honest.  He  had  his  own  way  of  thinking 
things  out  and  of  carrying  them  out,  but  any 
conclusions  he  might  arrive  at  were  honestly 
formed  and  fearlessly  held.  Whilst  it  was  always 
easy  to  admire  his  ability  and  feel  some  of  his 
enthusiasm,  it  at  times  was  exceedingly  difficult 
to  see  eye  to  eye  with  him  in  his  reasonings  and 
accept  his  conclusions. 

The  latter-day  conclusions  in  connection  with 
so-called  spirit  phenomena  at  which  he  arrived 
were,  obviously,  not  within  my  acceptance. 
We  had  many  talks  over  the  occult  ;  and,  whilst 
I  found  him  ever  anxious  to  probe  mysteries 


134          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

and  get  at  the  bottom  of  things  generally,  he 
showed  no  distinct  tendency  towards  accepting, 
as  being  of  mundane  origin,  occurrences  which 
had  no  better  basis  for  acceptance  as  supernatural 
than  that  they  had  been  labelled  as  such. 

He  had,  however,  a  highly  impressionable 
temperament,  and,  the  chord  of  belief  once 
touched,  there  was  no  knowing  to  what  extent 
he  might  bring  himself  to  believe. 

The  last  time  I  saw  him  was  at  his  office  off 
the  Embankment.  He  had  asked  me  to  meet  a 
queer  "  card  "  who  had  travelled  a  little  and,  in 
my  opinion,  assumed  far  too  much. 

Amongst  these  assumptions  was  the  claim  that 
he  could  tell  the  height,  weight,  character,  and 
thoughts  of  a  man  by  merely  studying  his  foot- 
print from  behind. 

This  assumption  apparently  impressed  Stead, 
and  he  was  pleased  to  say  that  his  visitor  had  got 
ahead  of  me  in  divining  thought  from  a  footprint. 
Indeed  he  had. 

Another  claim  of  this  unconvincing  Yankee 
was  that  he  had  mastered  monkey  language  to 
the  extent  not  only  of  understanding  it,  but  of 
being  able  to  converse  in  it.  For  the  purpose  of 
pursuing  his  investigations  and  carrying  on  con- 
versations with  these  jabberers  of  the  jungle  he 
had  had  a  cage  constructed  which  was  set  up  in 
places  most  frequented  by  them.  The  spectacle 
of  the  learned  professor  squatting  in  the  cage 
carrying  on  an  argument  with  various  missing- 
link  species  must  have  been  singularly  instructive 
and  not  a  little  humorous.  The  humorous  aspect 


TRANCE  &  TRANSCRIPT  MEDIUMS  135 

of  the  situation  was  the  one  most  to  impress  me. 
But  the  professor  was  intensely  serious  over  it  all, 
and  the  reason,  maybe,  why  he  somewhat  resented 
my  mental  attitude  on  the  subject  was  that  he 
was  devoid  of  the  saving  sense  of  humour. 

The  question  of  monkey  language  interested 
me  exceedingly,  and  I  explained  to  Mr  Stead 
and  his  friend  the  naturalist  how  my  special 
interest  therein  arose. 

At  a  durbar  at  Bhavanagar  a  learned  pundit 
had  composed  some  yards  of  learned  twaddle 
chiefly  bearing  upon  myself,  which  he  read  at 
length  to  the  native  prince  and  his  entourage^ 
apparently  to  their  edification  and  interest. 

Two  gems  stood  out  in  association  with  this 
lengthy  oration.  One  was  that  it  was  established 
beyond  question  that  the  gods  had  bestowed  upon 
me  the  power  to  read  the  human  mind  and  know 
the  human  character,  but  this  power  did  not 
extend  to  reading  that  of  the  monkey.  Neither 
did  it  permit  of  my  restoring  to  them  their  lost 
language.  It  was  explained  that  at  one  time  the 
monkeys  had  an  intelligible  language  ;  but  for 
an  offence  against  the  gods,  that  was  taken  from 
them,  and,  until  the  gods  should  choose  to  take 
off  the  ban,  the  animals,  for  all  understandable 
purposes,  would  remain  as  they  were. 

It  was  most  kind  of  the  gods  to  endow  me 
as  it  was  alleged  they  were  good  enough  to  have 
done  ;  but  I  am  glad  they  did  not  increase  their 
gifts  to  the  extent  of  restoring  to  the  monkeys 
their  lost  tongue. 

Now,  if  it  should  happen   that   the  monkey 


136         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

recovers  his  speech,  what  known  language,  think 
you,  would  it  most  resemble  ? 

I  have  arrived  at  a  fairly  definite  idea  on  the 
matter  ;  but  as  the  people  whom  I  have  in  mind 
might  resent  my  conclusions,  I  shall  keep  them 
to  myself.  It,  however,  is  open  to  anyone  to 
mentally  speculate  on  the  point. 

That  the  power  to  read  monkey-mind  was 
withheld  from  me  by  the  gods  is,  I  would  say, 
slightly  inaccurate. 

I  have  read  the  thoughts  of  a  monkey,  and  a 
remarkably  easy  experiment  it  was. 

He  had  hidden  an  orange,  after  fooling  about 
with  it,  as  is  a  monkey's  way,  and  I  took  him  as  a 
subject.  It  was  a  thousand  to  one  that  his  entire 
thought  for  the  moment  would  be  concentrated 
upon  the  hidden  fruit.  It  was,  and  I  at  once 
went  to  the  place  where  it  lay  perdu.  That  was 
sufficient  for  my  test  ;  but  the  monkey  was  not 
out  for  satisfying  me,  but  himself,  and  when  I 
stooped  to  annex  my  find  he  promptly  annexed 
my  hand  with  his  teeth.  Failing  to  convey  a 
verbal  understanding  to  my  jabbering  subject, 
I  administered  a  physical  one,  which  sent  him 
flying  across  the  room. 

I  have  often  wondered  whether  monkeys  in 
the  primordial,  missing-link,  or  latter-day  stage 
find  translations  to  that  other  world  so  freely 
drawn  upon  by  professing  mediums  ;  for  some 
of  the  manifestations  I  have  witnessed  have  been 
of  the  most  monkeyish  description,  and  such  as 
the  spirit  of  no  self-respecting  human  would  ever 
demean  himself  by  demonstrating. 


TRANCES?  TRANSCRIPT  MEDIUMS  137 

I  did  not  put  this  point  to  the  American  ;  but 
had  I  done  so,  I  feel  pretty  confident  that 
all  his  peculiar  and  exclusive  knowledge  of 
monkeys  and  monkey-land  would  not  have 
enabled  him  to  reply  to  it  with  any  degree  of 
certainty. 

I  think  one  may  date  Mr  Stead's  first  leanings 
towards  the  supernatural  from  coming  under  the 
influence  of  this  exceedingly  plausible  person. 
Then  came  further  beliefs  and  temperamental 
questionings,  and  the  final  obsession — Julia. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS    AND    FALSE    SENSORIAL 
IMPRESSIONS 

THE  common  error  with  spiritualistic  devotees  is 
to  mistake  purely  subjective  for  objective  pheno- 
mena. "  I  know  what  I  have  seen,"  will  say 
the  vision-seer,  "  and  nothing  will  convince  me 
that  it  was  a  mere  hallucination."  Nothing,  I 
fear,  outside  of  an  earthquake  will  convince  folk 
who  argue  from  this  standpoint.  The  vision 
they  affect  to  have  seen  is,  with  them,  as  actual 
as  a  fleeting  neuralgic  pain.  There  is  no  need 
to  question  their  veracity  on  this  point  ;  it  is 
their  inability  to  properly  weigh  and  adjust 
matters  which  is  at  fault.  They  see  what  they 
aver  they  have  seen,  all  right,  but  probably 
neither  at  the  time  nor  on  the  occasion  fixed  for 
the  occurrence,  and  then  certainly  never  more 
than  in  the  mind's  eye. 

In  a  word,  the  vision  is  of  the  subjective  and 
not,  as  they  assume,  of  the  objective  order  of 
spirit  phenomena. 

This  seeing  of  visions  is  quite  a  common 
occurrence  with  those  who  are  out  to  receive 
proofs  of  that  visible  life  Beyond  in  accordance 
with  their  anticipations  and  desire.  I  have 

received  many  letters  on  this  subject  from  people 

138 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  139 

undoubtedly  sincere  in  their  convictions.  These 
visions,  they  go  on  to  say,  have  been  the  direct 
outcome  of  their  own  observation  and  not 
through  a  medium.  Where,  therefore,  they 
ask,  does  trickery  come  in  ? 

Although,  in  the  first  instance,  the  medium 
has  no  direct  part  in  the  accepted  visitation, 
trickery  of  a  kind  does  come  in,  all  the  same. 
It  is  the  senses  which  are  tricked.  And  later 
on,  maybe,  when  the  vision-seer,  seeking  for  a 
further  sign  and  additional  proof,  has  recourse 
to  a  medium  for  that  purpose,  nine  times  out  of 
ten  he  will  be  tricked  with  intent.  But  as  he 
is  only  looking  for  confirmation,  he  finds  it  in 
any  far-fetched  assumption  mediumistic  ingenuity 
and  plausibility  may  advance. 

One  of  the  most  typical  cases  of  the  un- 
questioning acceptance  of  a  purely  subjective  as 
distinct  from  an  objective  vision,  and  how  visits 
to  mediums  serve  to  confirm  a  longing  that 
apparently  was  solely  looking  for  confirmation 
irrespective  of  logical  reasoning,  and  with  a 
proneness  to  accept,  without  due  examination, 
mere  inferences  from  facts  for  facts  themselves, 
is  contained  in  a  statement  contributed  to  a 
recent  number  of  the  London  magazine.  My 
attention  was  called  to  this  article  on  its  publi- 
cation by  a  valued  literary  friend  of  mine,  who 
has  given  some  thought  to  the  subject  of  spirit- 
istic phenomena,  asking  for  my  views  on  the 
matter.  These  I  briefly  gave  him,  and  he  wrote 
saying  that  I  had  made  quite  clear  what  at  first 
had  been  really  difficult  to  understand. 


1 40          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

At  the  same  time  the  editor  of  London  was 
good  enough  to  ask  me  to  write  him  an  article 
on  the  subject.  This  I  did  ;  but  my  views,  which 
had  made  matters  so  clear  to  my  inquiring  friend, 
apparently  collided  with  those  already  adopted  by 
the  editor.  But,  in  view  of  the  interest  aroused 
in  the  statements  published  in  London,  I  give  in 
this  chapter  my  reply  thereto  as  written  for 
publication  in  that  popular  magazine. 


Mr  Richard  Wilkinson  is  not  the  only  one 
whom  the  war  has  caused  to  think.  It  has 
brought  with  it,  too,  feelings  and  longings  which 
previously  can  well  be  said  to  have  had  no  con- 
scious existence.  Fathers,  mothers,  for  the  first 
time  in  their  lives,  have  had  all  their  thoughts 
and  feelings  centred  upon  their  loved  ones,  facing 
danger  and  death  away  from  their  side.  This  in 
itself  is  sufficient  to  beget  a  condition  of  mental 
exaltation  that  permits  of  their  seeing,  hearing, 
and  anticipating  things  that  had  had  no  previous 
being  in  their  everyday  lives.  And  after  the 
arrival  of  that  fateful  War  Office  message,  it  is 
indeed  hard  for  them  to  believe  that  this  side  of 
the  grave  there  shall  be  no  further  communica- 
tion with  the  young  life  thus  suddenly  cut  off. 

I  am  frequently  asked  by  those  who  them- 
selves claim  to  have  had  experiences  of  seemingly 
inexplicable  phenomena,  or  who  relate  those  said 
to  have  been  experienced  by  people  for  whose 
good  faith  they  can  vouch,  to  explain  these 
alleged  occurrences. 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  141 

They,  in  the  majority  of  cases,  have  already 
satisfied  themselves  that  the  occurrences,  being 
to  them  inexplicable,  must  perforce  be  of  super- 
natural origin. 

Now,  in  such  matters  the  wisest  course  to 
pursue  is  to  first  exhaust  the  natural  for  an 
explanation  before  rushing  to  the  supernatural 
to  furnish  a  solution  of  what,  from  previous 
experience,  seems  to  be  inexplicable. 

So,  starting  upon  the  hypothesis  of  the  super- 
natural, what  explanation  would  be  satisfactory 
that  did  not  materially  accord  with  the  already 
accepted  theory  of  origin  ? 

One  is  expected  to  agree  and  accept  without 
criticism — which,  frankly,  I  cannot — or  furnish 
offhand,  without  data,  an  explanation,  which  in 
its  turn  would  be  ruled  out  as  not  being  appli- 
cable to  the  particular  phenomena  in  question. 

Now,  I  ask,  is  it  reasonable  to  expect  a  man, 
no  matter  what  his  experience  has  been  or  what 
attention  he  has  devoted  to  the  subject,  to  explain 
offhand  the  why  and  wherefore  of  alleged  mani- 
festations of  which  he  himself  has  not  been  a 
witness,  and  of  which  admittedly  there  is  very 
little,  if  any,  really  independent  corroborating 
evidence  ? 

Ordinary  things  in  this  world  very  seldom 
occur  exactly  as  related.  And  when  it  comes 
to  phenomena  which  cannot  be  weighed  or 
measured  by  generally  accepted  standards,  the 
relation,  in  the  desire  to  impress  the  inexplic- 
ability  thereof,  does  not  as  a  rule  err  on  the  side 
of  exactness.  Little  gaps  are  bridged  over,  and 


1 42          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

times  and  dates  are  altered  in  order  that  the 
narrative  may  span  or  fit  in  the  better.  All  this 
may  be  done  in  perfect  good  faith,  and  without 
the  slightest  intention  to  exaggerate  or  deceive. 
But  the  tendency  to  get  things,  which  in  reality 
are  allied  neither  in  time  nor  in  circumstance, 
to  run  on  all-fours  with  the  dominating  desire 
of  the  seeker  after  the  sign  plays  havoc  with 
memory,  and  causes  the  requisite  detail  and 
sequence  to  be  matters  of  but  little  moment. 

Mr  Wilkinson's  narrative  in  the  October  issue 
of  London  is  plain  and  straightforward  enough 
to  suit  the  most  exacting  critic.  He  evidently 
writes  direct  from  the  heart  and  with  full  con- 
viction. As  he  has  given  his  experiences  to  the 
public,  and  those  to  whom  I  have  referred  as 
having  communicated  with  me  have  not,  I 
will,  at  this  stage,  confine  myself  to  dealing  with 
the  occurrences  he  has  made  known  to  the  readers 
of  this  magazine. 

By  far  the  most  striking  of  them,  and  the  one 
which  in  itself,  if  it  were  indeed  a  reality,  would 
furnish  an  unquestionable  proof  of  spirit  visita- 
tion, is  the  instance  of  the  son's  appearance  after 
death  to  his  mother. 

But  consider  the  conditions  under  which  the 
appearance  was  made.  Mrs  Wilkinson  was 
nursing  her  dying  father  at  Brighton,  and  in 
the  very  nature  of  things  her  thoughts  and 
longings  would  go  out  to  the  son  she  unhappily 
had  but  recently  lost.  It  would  not,  therefore, 
be  difficult  to  conjure  up  a  vision  of  him.  That 
Mrs  Wilkinson  believes  she  saw  what  her  husband 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  143 

states  cannot  of  course  be  questioned  for  a  single 
moment.  And  that  she  actually  saw  the  form 
may  also  be  admitted.  But  it,  I  take  it,  was 
of  a  subjective  and  not  of  an  objective  nature. 
It  was  in  the  mind's  eye  right  enough,  but  no 
more.  And  had  Mrs  Wilkinson  placed  her 
hands  over  her  eyes,  she,  according  to  my  belief, 
would  still  have  seen  the  form.  Had  there  been 
no  form  in  front  of  her,  with  her  eyes  thus 
covered,  the  inference  would  be  that  it  was  ob- 
jective rather  than  merely  suggestive.  It  is  a 
simple  test  ;  but  those  to  whom  such  assumed 
visitations  are  desired  would,  I  fancy,  hesitate 
to  shut  out  by  the  application  of  this  test  so 
welcome  a  vision  for  even  so  brief  a  space. 

Years  ago,  whilst  staying  at  Clopton  Manor, 
near  Stratford-on-Avon,  I  was  located  in  a  ghost- 
haunted  room.  The  blood  of  the  spirit — who 
on  earth-life  was  a  victim  of  the  Civil  War — 
still  stained  the  anteroom  leading  off  the  bed- 
room. The  spirit  manifested  by  my  bedside 
one  night.  But,  prior  to  testing  its  substantiality 
by  hurling  a  heavy  silver  candlestick  at  its  head, 
I  bethought  myself  of  covering  my  eyes  with 
my  hands.  The  form  was  still  there.  I  had 
heard  much  of  this  ghostly  visitation  during  my 
stay  at  Clopton  Manor ;  and  I  would  like  to 
know  if  Joan  had  mentioned  the  fact  of  her 
having  seen  Roger  "  under  conditions  which 
placed  out  of  bounds  the  possibility  of  its  having 
been  a  dream  "  to  Mrs  Wilkinson  before  she  her- 
self had  that  vision  of  her  son.  The  relation  of 
such  an  experience,  it  goes  without  saying,  would 


i44          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

increase  the  inherent  longing  and  expectancy 
which  are  all-important  factors  in  the  creation 
of  subjective  visitations. 

That  Mrs  Wilkinson's  letters  were  in  Roger's 
sachet,  is  to  say  they  were  in  the  very  place  in 
which  they  might  well  be  expected  to  be  found  ; 
and  it  is  far  more  reasonable  to  assume  that  she 
had  overlooked  them  than  that  spirit  influence 
obtained  through  a  medium,  with  whom  she 
had  previously  been  unacquainted,  had  indicated 
their  whereabouts.  As  to  the  coin  incident, 
one  may  assume  that  its  existence  had  been  for- 
gotten. Subconsciousness  has  much  to  answer 
for  in  such  matters.  But  it  is  apparently  easier 
to  give  the  credit  to  the  supernatural  than  to 
discover  a  slip  in  the  natural. 

As  to  the  "  Edward "  incident.  The  name 
of  the  fourth  attendant  spirit  might  well  have 
been  given  by  the  medium  as,  say,  Tom  ;  and  in 
the  family  somewhere  or  other  a  departed  one  of 
that  name  might  presumably  have  been  found  to 
fit  in  with  the  information.  The  second  medium 
whom  Mr  Wilkinson  consulted,  although  men- 
tioning Elizabeth,  John,  and  William,  seemingly 
omits  any  mention  of  Edward.  This  is  under- 
standable, as  Edward  was  but  twelve  weeks  old 
when  he  departed  this  earth  ;  and,  unless  he  had 
developed  with  extraordinary  rapidity,  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  understand  how  he  could  have  been  an 
attendant  spirit  on  Roger  on  his  entry  into  spirit- 
land  unless  he  were  carried  by  Elizabeth,  John, 
or  William,  who  were  already  grown  up. 

Having  had,  as  it  appears  to  them,  a  slight 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  145 

lifting  of  the  veil  giving  an  insight  into  the 
Beyond,  it  is  but  natural  that  receivers  of  these 
signs  and  portents  should  seek  in  every  way 
possible  for  further  signs  and  confirmation  of 
the  new  belief  that  has  sprung  into  existence. 
But  any  really  direct  communications  are  scarcely 
likely  to  be  obtained  through  the  agency  of  a 
medium,  professional  or  otherwise. 

It,  I  take  it,  should  be  clear  to  the  most  out- 
and-out  believer  that  if  a  spirit  be  able  to  mani- 
fest, that  manifestation  would  be  made  direct 
to  those  nearest  and  dearest  to  it  in  this  world, 
and  not  through  the  mediumship  of  someone 
of  whose  existence  or  habitation  it,  on  earth- 
life,  would,  presumably,  have  had  no  knowledge 
whatever.  It,  therefore,  is  unreasonable  to 
assume  that  manifestations  through  such  sources 
can  be  accepted  as  convincing  realities.  But 
with  seekers  after  signs,  plain,  matter-of-fact 
reasonableness  is  invariably  ignored.  It  is  the 
sign  or  the  further  sign  they  want.  That,  with 
them,  is  all  that  matters. 

And,  whilst  no  further  indication  of  spirit 
existence  may  come  to  them  direct,  the  medium, 
having  duly  measured  the  longings  and  beliefs 
of  the  seekers,  will  invariably  provide — for  a 
monetary  consideration  or  otherwise — the  intelli- 
gence for  which  the  inquirer  is  in  search. 

But  it  is  not  of  mediums  and  their  ways,  of  the 
chicaneries  I  have  exposed,  and  the  alleged  "  spirit 
forms  "  materialised  at  their  seances  I  have  un- 
masked, of  which  I  will  speak  here.  It  is  too 
long  a  story. 

10 


146          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

I  confine  myself  to  dealing  with  that  higher 
phase  of  the  belief  in  the  supernatural  which 
is  closely  associated  with  those  who,  although 
in  my  opinion  self-deceived,  really  believe.  But 
I  repeat  my  warning  about  such  real  believers 
having  recourse  to  mediums.  In  that  way  possible, 
and  indeed  probable,  deception  lies.  Mediums 
of  the  unprofessional  class,  who  hug  the  kudos 
associated  in  certain  quarters  with  alleged  medium- 
istic  gifts,  and  those  of  the  professional  class,  who 
are  out  to  make  all  they  can  out  of  their  oppor- 
tunities, cannot  very  well  be  expected  to  be  on 
the  same  spiritual  plane  as  their  inquirers,  how- 
ever much  they  may  be  willing  to  help  or  oblige 
them,  according  to  their  lights. 

I  must  be  excused  if  I  question  the  accuracy 
of  the  statements,  as  a  rule,  made  of  the  results 
obtained  at  such  mediumistic  consultations.  To 
more  properly  judge  of  their  value  and  relevancy 
one  would  need  to  be  present  at  such  consulta- 
tions, to  carefully  observe  the  emotional  indica- 
tions which  may  be  quite  unconsciously  conveyed 
by  the  inquirer  to  the  medium,  and  to  equally 
carefully  note  question  and  answer  and  other 
running  verbal  communications  passing  between 
them.  In  this  way  one  would  be  able  to  form 
a  more  accurate  opinion  of  how  the  medium 
arrived  at  his  or  her  conclusions,  and  the  conse- 
quent conveyance  of  information  from  Spiritland. 

I  lay  particular  stress  upon  this,  as  I  notice 
there  seems  to  be  a  fairly  general  opinion  that 
the  results  may  be  the  outcome  of  telepathy, 
the  thoughts  of  the  inquirer  being  unconsciously 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  147 

conveyed  to  the  medium.  As  one  who  has  given 
some  study  to  the  subject  of  thought-reading, 
and  has  put  in  practice  the  art  or  the  gift,  which- 
ever you  care  to  term  it,  with  "  subjects  "  of  all 
nationalities,  I  must  say  that  I  cannot  accept  this 
theory  as  an  explanation  of  the  phenomena. 
Thought  cannot  be  conveyed  one  to  the  other 
in  this  fashion.  Thought  itself  is  an  immaterial 
quantity,  and  has  no  method  of  affording  read- 
able expression  other  than  through  the  physical 
system.  A  look,  a  touch,  a  sigh,  or  any  other 
emotional  indication  may  tell  much  ;  but  beyond 
this,  thought  tells  nothing  that  is  really  readable. 

Just  as  the  seekers  after  spirit-signs  mistake 
inferences  from  facts  for  facts,  so  do  those  who 
affect  to  believe  in  psychic  force  mistake  intuition 
for  clairvoyance,  and  the  intelligent  interpretation 
of  facial  signs  and  other  physical  indications  for 
readings  of  the  mind  itself.  Through  the  body 
the  mind  can,  and  does,  express  itself,  but  that 
is  not  enough  for  the  "psychic  forcers."  They 
prefer  the  brain-wave  theory.  It  is  so  much 
more  soul-satisfying,  or  "  tony,"  as  the  Americans 
would  say. 

Mr  Wilkinson  concludes  with  the  trite  asser- 
tion that  "  no  one  of  us  has  a  monopoly  of  truth," 
adding,  that  by  searching  the  beliefs  of  others 
we  may  find  that  which  answers  our  greatest 
need. 

To  this,  by  way  of  conclusion,  I  would  say, 
and  no  one  of  us  can  have  a  monopoly  of  these 
supernatural  indications.  If  visitations  from  the 
other  world  indeed  be  possible,  then,  in  the 


148         THAT    OTHER   WORLD 

interests  of  truth — where  such  visitations  would 
be  a  welcome  and  a  consolation — let  them  be 
universal.  In  this  way  would  the  truth  be  brought 
home  to  those  who  are  unable  to  accept  as  realities 
isolated  instances,  occurring  in  circumstances  and 
under  conditions  of  which  they  have  no  immediate 
knowledge. 

Mr  Arthur  Machen,  who,  judging  by  his 
publicly  expressed  opinions  on  the  subject,  has 
not,  apparently,  quite  made  up  his  mind  as  to 
where  we  really  are  in  connection  with  the  so- 
called  occult,  but  who,  sensible  man  that  he  is, 
refuses  to  accept  every  wild-cat  statement  that 
comes  along,  is,  I  gather,  inclined  to  the  belief 
that  thought  transference  may  have  played  some 
part  in  connection  with  Mr  Wilkinson's  medium- 
istic  experiences.  I  certainly  am  not  with  him 
there. 

I  had  not  intended  to  have  touched  upon  the 
subject  of  thought  transference  in  connection 
with  a  work  dealing  with  so-called  other-world 
manifestations  ;  but  the  fact  that  a  great  number 
of  people  not  only  associate  telepathy  with  the 
alleged  marvels,  but,  in  certain  cases,  find  in  it 
a  direct,  or  indirect,  explanation  of  them,  deter- 
mines me  to  deal  with  the  question.  So,  in  the 
following  chapter,  I  have  at  some  length  set  forth 
my  views  and  experiences  in  connection  therewith. 

I  would  say  here  that  what  is  termed  sub- 
consciousness  is  apt  to  play  a  not  unimportant  part 
with  respect  to  certain  phases  of  the  phenomena. 
The  reflex  action  of  the  brain  is  a  wondrous 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  149 

thing,  and  its  workings,  if  properly  understood 
and  given  due  credit,  would,  in  ordinary,  every- 
day life,  go  a  long  way  towards  making  explicable 
what  is  apparently  inexplicable. 

One  depends  too  much  upon  conscious  memory 
without  taking  into  consideration  that  which 
exists  in  a  latent  form,  but  which,  in  the  recol- 
lections of  the  present,  is  overlooked. 

It  is  astonishing  how  positive  we  can  be  that 
we  have  never  heard  of  such  and  such  a  person 
or  thing  until  a  chord  of  recollection  is  touched, 
and  the  mind  goes  back,  and  that,  which  seem- 
ingly had  no  previous  existence  in  one's  remem- 
brance, comes  to  be  remembered. 

On  the  other  hand,  how  easy  it  is  for  some 
folk  to  believe  in  occurrences  which,  in  the  first 
instance,  have  had  no  more  reality  than  that 
contained  in  a  highly  inventive  imagination ! 
Constant  reiteration  of  the  fictitious  occurrence 
and  the  personal  part  played  in  connection  there- 
with serves  to  make  them  real  and  personal  to 
themselves. 

It  was  said  of  my  friend  with  whom  I  stayed 
at  Clopton  that,  having  purchased  with  the  manor 
the  portraits  of  members  of  the  ancient  family 
who  were  his  predecessors  in  possession  of  the 
property,  his  constant  association  with  these  por- 
traits and  his  description  of  them  to  his  many 
visitors  had  finally  caused  him  to  look  upon  them 
as  those  of  his  own  family,  and  that  the  Cavalier 
ghost  who  was  reported  to  walk  was,  by  sequence, 
an  ancestor  of  his.  Now,  my  friend  was  a  blufF, 
kind-hearted  man  of  the  world,  without  an  atom 


1 5o          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

of  side,  and  if  such  a  conclusion  existed  at  the 
back  of  his  head,  as  it  were,  as  hinted  at,  then 
it  arose  from  verbal  usage  rather  than  from  un- 
warranted assumption — which  in  fact,  with  him, 
would  have  been  altogether  unthinkable. 

It  was  different  with  another  friend  whom  I 
first  met  in  Calcutta.  He  was  just  off  tiger- 
shooting  in  the  Himalayas.  The  season  for  tiger- 
shooting  was  over,  but  he  assured  me  he  was 
promised  some  good  sport,  and  was  determined 
to  have  it.  He  departed,  and  was  away  some 
weeks.  On  his  return  he  related  his  adventures. 
They  were  of  a  somewhat  startling  character, 
and,  in  the  end,  he  displayed  for  my  admiration 
the  skin  of  a  tiger  he  had  shot.  It  seemed  to 
me  not  to  have  that  freshness  one  would  associate 
with  an  animal  so  recently  slain,  but,  in  my 
admiration  of  its  real  beauty,  I  let  that  pass. 
And  then  his  story  of  his  adventure  was  so 
realistic,  and  told  with  such  evident  conviction  ! 

A  few  days  later  an  enterprising  merchant, 
from  whom  I  had  already  made  a  few  purchases, 
came  and  asked  if  I  would  like  to  buy  a  tiger- 
skin.  I  was  not  a  buyer.  With  that  insinuat- 
ing, not-to-be-refused  air  peculiar  to  the  East 
the  dealer  pressed  me  for  all  he  was  worth.  It 
was  a  beautiful  skin,  the  most  beautiful  in  all 
India,  of  course.  It  was  even  finer  than  the  one 
he  had  just  sold  my  friend,  the  sportsman  in  the 
room  opposite,  and  which  I  had  seen.  He  said 
this  with  his  finger  to  his  lips,  as  if  imparting  a 
secret  of  the  utmost  importance.  In  the  end  the 
skin  was  unfolded  for  my  inspection.  It  was 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  151 

indeed  a  splendid  skin,  finer  even  than  the  one 
my  friend  had  undertaken  such  a  hazardous 
expedition  to  obtain. 

But  I  was  not  a  buyer.  I  had  neither  the 
desire  nor  the  ability  to  rival  my  friend  in  the 
matter  of  tiger-hunting  stories,  so,  in  finally 
refusing  his  tempting  bargain,  I  delicately  hinted 
that  before  again  offering  it  in  the  same  hotel  he 
should  wait  until  my  friend  had  departed  with 
his  dearly-prized  trophy.  He  took  the  hint,  and 
my  friend  left  Calcutta  without  the  remotest 
suspicion  that  I  was  aware  how  he  really  obtained 
that  skin,  or  the  price  he  paid  for  it. 

Some  years  afterwards  I  happened  to  be  in  a 
Midland  town  where  my  tiger-shooting  friend, 
who  had  then  received  the  honour  of  knighthood, 
resided.  He  was  good  enough  to  invite  me  to 
dinner.  In  the  course  of  the  evening  my  hostess 
said,  "  Oh,  I  had  almost  forgotten,  but  there  is 
an  old  friend  of  yours  which  you  must  see  before 
you  go."  And  she  took  me  to  the  study,  where, 
perfectly  mounted,  with  the  finest  glass-eyes 
imaginable,  spread  before  the  fireplace,  was  the 
identical  tiger-skin  I  had  seen  in  Calcutta. 
Several  people  were  standing  around,  and  one 
said  to  me,  "  Oh,  you  were  with  Sir  William  on 
that  expedition,  and  know  all  about  it." 

I  said  nothing,  but  looked  inquiringly  at  Sir 
William,  who  was  leaning  against  the  fireplace, 
legs  astride,  calmly  puffing  at  a  huge  cigar. 

"  Quite  so,"  he  replied  ;  "  but  it's  hardly  fair 
to  bring  him  in,  as  he,  you  know,  had  the  first 
shot,  and  failed  to  kill.  It  is  true  it  was  a  most 


1 52          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

difficult  shot,  but  no  one  likes  to  be  reminded 
of  a  failure  of  this  kind." 

"  And  you,  happily,  were  more  successful, 
dear,"  put  in  his  wife,  with  admiration  in  her 
eyes ;  "  a  wounded  tiger  is,  I  should  say,  a 
dangerous  beast." 

"  It  was  a  near  squeak,  wasn't  it  ?  "  said  my 
host.  He  drew  hard  at  his  cigar  as  if  seeking 
further  inspiration. 

"Never  mind,"  he  continued  ;  "all's  well  that 
ends  well,  and  here's  the  beast's  skin  as  a  lasting 
memento.  He  was  a  hard  dier,  anyway." 

And  so  the  story  had  put  on  fresh  fringes,  of 
which  it  appears  I  was  one.  And,  without 
doubt,  in  the  course  of  the  telling  Sir  William 
had  come  to  believe  in  the  truth  of  it.  He  was 
a  hard-headed  man  of  business,  of  the  strictest 
probity,  and  one  whose  word  in  ordinary  matters 
could  have  been  taken  unhesitatingly.  But  this 
tiger  story  had  become  an  obsession,  and  it  is 
difficult  to  say  what  sort  of  mental  shock  or 
surgical  operation  would  have  put  it  in  its  true 
light. 

This  phase  of  mentality  is  not  uncommon 
with  a  certain  number  of  what  are  called  "  True 
Believers  "  in  spiritism.  They,  like  Sir  William, 
who  went  out  to  bag  his  tiger  and  could  not 
bring  himself  to  return  home  empty-handed, 
in  their  desire  for  a  sign,  set  out  in  life 
to  bag  something  associated  with  the  other 
world.  But  whereas  Sir  William  did  manage 
to  annex  a  skin  by  way  of  showing  what  he 
had  convinced  himself  he  had  accomplished,  the 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  153 

sign-seekers,  in  making  their  claims  to  having 
succeeded  in  their  spirit  quest,  fail  to  produce 
the  slightest  material  proof  of  what  they  lay 
claim  to.  If  one  of  those  garment-attired 
spirits,  so  dear  to  the  heart  of  a  recent  convert, 
would,  on  the  occasion  of  her  terrestrial  visits, 
leave  behind  in  the  hands  of  the  vision-seers 
the  smallest  article  of  celestial  attire — even  a 
spiritual  bootlace — that  would  be  something  to 
go  upon  in  the  way  of  definite  evidence.  I  trust 
the  eminent  novelist  who  advances  the  dress 
theory  will  see  to  this.  As  my  tiger-hunting 
friend  experienced  no  difficulty  in  getting  his 
desire  for  a  skin  to  exhibit  to  his  friends  satisfied, 
so,  I  fancy,  would  those  vision-seers  be  able  to 
obtain  through  professional  mediumship  any 
article  they  might  wish  as  an  outward  and 
visible  sign  of  the  celestial  visit  they  assert  has 
been  accorded  them.  A  medium  who  has  not 
hesitated  to  produce  for  the  delectation  of  the 
faithful  a  fully  materialised  spirit  form  surely 
would  not  boggle  at  producing  equally  convinc- 
ing spirit  garments  —  at  a  price.  They,  no 
doubt,  would  be  careful  enough  not  to  make  a 
transfer  of  articles  bearing  a  tell-tale  earthly 
trade-mark. 

Whilst  there  are  those  who  at  the  beginning 
know  full  well  that  the  supernatural  phenomena 
of  which  they  claim  to  have  had  actual  experi- 
ence have  had  no  existence  beyond  expectation 
and  the  desire  to  be  considered  favoured  above 
their  fellows,  and  who  in  the  course  of  constant 
reiteration  come  themselves  to  believe  in  the 


154          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

actuality  of  the  alleged  occurrences,  there  are 
others  who  are  firmly  convinced  that  they  have 
experienced  what  they  relate.  They  are  quite 
honest  in  their  beliefs,  but  also  quite  mistaken. 
They  do  not  set  themselves  to  examine,  but  seek 
all  around  them  for  confirmation,  not  explanation, 
of  the  phenomena  which  they,  themselves  not 
understanding,  ascribe  to  supernatural  causes. 
With  time,  following  only  this  line  of  argument, 
conviction  becomes  more  firmly  established,  and 
through  this  conviction  others,  equally  unable 
to  weigh  and  judge  matters  in  this  connection, 
become  impressed.  Folly  is  catching,  and  no 
form  of  folly  is  so  infectious  as  this  craze  for  the 
supernatural.  And  of  all  infectious  diseases 
human  nature  is  subject  to,  there  is  none  more 
mentally  disturbing,  more  physically  debilitating, 
or  more  morally  harmful  than  this  one. 

I  thought  it  would  come,  and  it  has.  Spirit 
airmen  and  spirit  aeroplanes  have  been  met  with 
aloft  ;  so  runs  the  latest  story.  It  was  to  be 
expected  in  connection  with  the  present  super- 
natural wave.  If  the  sea  provides  its  sea-serpents, 
its  Flying  Dutchman,  and  other  strange  pheno- 
mena, why  should  not  the  skies  provide  their 
quota  of  the  weird  ?  So  it  comes  about  that 
airmen  in  their  flights  have  encountered  winged 
air-dragons  and  mysterious  shapes  presumably 
possessing  a  supernatural  affinity  with  the  much- 
canvassed  monsters  of  the  deep.  The  Flying 
Dutchman  of  the  sea  has  its  counterpart  in  the 
mysterious,  unclassed  phantom-ship  of  the  air. 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  155 

What  can't  imagination  cause  some  folk  prone 
to  self-deception  to  see,  wherever  they  may  be  ? 
And  with  them,  of  course,  there  is  no  argument. 
You  simply  have  to  accept  their  statements  as 
related,  without  question,  or,  as  they  put  it,  doubt 
their  word.  One  doesn't  wish  to  question  their 
veracity.  Give  them  all  the  credit  for  believing 
the  accuracy  of  what  they  state,  but,  at  the  same 
time,  question  the  correctness  of  their  con- 
clusions. It  is  not  enough  for  them  to  believe 
to  bring  conviction.  Something  more  than  the 
description  of  what  at  the  most  has  been  a 
purely  subjective  vision  is  surely  necessary. 

Before  modern  spiritism  came  in  with  spooks 
at  call  at  seances  where  so-called  mediums  pre- 
sided, that  other  world  of  the  supernaturally 
inclined  provided  mild  excitement  in  the  shape 
of  ghosts  that  walked  on  such  occasions  and  in 
such  localities  as  seemed  best  to  them.  As  a 
rule  they  attached  themselves  to  the  families  of 
the  aristocracy,  but  here  and  there  a  mere  plebeian 
visitor  from  Ghostland,  it  is  alleged,  has  put  in  an 
appearance,  and  in  localities  and  under  conditions 
which  would  have  seemed  to  be  uncongenial  to 
ghostly  visitations.  This  may  be  accounted  for 
by  the  fact  that  those  who  have  affected  to  see 
or  hear  them  have  themselves  been  somewhat 
low  down  in  the  social  scale  ;  besides,  in  these 
democratic  days,  why  should  the  blue-bloods 
have  the  monopoly  of  ghosts  ?  Anything  so 
thoroughly  reactionary  is  quite  unthinkable  ! 

Within  a  very  few  minutes'  walk  from  the 
cottage  on  the  Hampden  estate  where  I  write 


156          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

this  is  located,  according  to  tradition,  the  scene 
of  a  ghostly  visitation.  It  takes  the  form  of  a 
funeral  cortege  slowly  wending  its  way  up  the  his- 
toric glade  to  the  church  wherein  John  Hampden 
lies  buried.  Some  say  it  is  the  ghost-burial  of 
the  great  patriot,  who  after  receiving  his  fatal 
wound  on  Chalgrove  field  was  taken  to  Thame 
to  die,  his  body  afterwards  being  brought  home 
to  be  buried. 

I  have  not  myself  seen  this  ghostly  procession, 
neither  have  I  come  across  anyone  who  will 
claim  to  have  done  so  ;  but  there  are  several  old 
inhabitants  who  state  that  there  must  be  some 
truth  in  the  story  which  has  been  carried  down 
to  them  first,  second,  or  third  hand,  and,  with 
much  wise  wagging  of  the  head,  they  ask  what 
one  makes  out  of  it.  One  story  runs  to  the 
effect  that  a  company  of  soldiers  on  the  march 
encountered  it,  and,  impressed  with  its  reality, 
stood  aside  to  let  it  pass.  It,  of  course,  is  claimed 
that  the  soldiers  previously  knew  nothing  of  the 
alleged  ghostly  visitation,  and  halted  and  stood 
aside  in  the  full  belief  that  it  was  a  bona  jide 
native  funeral  procession.  Tradition,  in  handing 
down  the  story,  omits  to  furnish  any  evidence  on 
this  point. 

An  adjacent  estate — that  of  Lord  Dormer — 
furnishes  another  ghost  story.  The  visitation,  it 
is  alleged,  takes  the  form  of  a  ghostly  lady,  who, 
when  she  does  happen  to  manifest,  gives  the 
vision-seer  an  exceedingly  disagreeable  shock. 
She  gibbers  and  flits  menacingly  across  the  road, 
disappearing  in  the  direction  of  the  house.  On 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  157 

such  appearances  she  has  had  a  bad  effect  upon 
horses  and  dogs  as  well  as  human  beings.  I  have 
not  been  favoured  with  a  sight  of  her,  neither  has 
my  faithful  companion  and  fellow-spook-seeker, 
my  dog  Peter.  But  I  have  met  one  man  who 
claims  to  have  seen  the  ghost,  and,  with  great 
emphasis,  he  explained  the  shock  both  he  and  the 
mare  he  was  driving  had  received  when  the  visita- 
tion took  place.  I  am  inclined  to  the  conclusion 
that  he  firmly  believed  what  he  said.  Indeed  he 
displayed  great  anxiety  to  hurry  away  from  the 
hotel  in  Wycombe,  where  the  narrative  was  made, 
before  it  got  too  late.  "The  ghost,"  he  said, 
"  came  in  with  the  moon  as  a  rule,  and  the  horse 
he  was  driving  was  very  nervous  and  shy."  A 
friend  of  mine  who,  whilst  he  had  not  himself 
seen  the  apparition,  was  well  aware  of  the  local 
belief  therein,  told  him  plainly  not  to  be  an  ass, 
and  suggested  that  the  double  whisky  he  was  then 
lowering  before  closing  time  would  be  the  only 
spirit  he  would  see  from  then  until  he  reached 
home.  We  offered  to  accompany  him,  but  he 
refused.  Later  we  drove  over  much  the  same 
ground  as  he  had  taken,  but  the  apparition  did 
not  elect  to  put  in  an  appearance.  This  was  dis- 
appointing, especially,  I  fancy,  to  "  Peter,"  who 
had  no  touch  with  the  invisible  beyond  that 
afforded  by  a  rustling  rabbit  in  the  undergrowth 
and  the  distant  bark  of  a  predatory  fox — both  very 
old  and  material  indications  of  earthly  visitations  ! 
I  never  saw  the  ghost-seer  again,  and,  for  some 
time  past,  I  have  heard  nothing  about  the  ghostly 
lady's  further  appearances  in  the  neighbourhood. 


158          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

But  ghosts,  or  spooks,  or  whatever  you  may 
choose  to  call  them,  have  a  habit  of  haunting 
this  or  that  place  as  best  may  suit  them,  relying 
upon  frail,  gullible  human  nature  to  see  justice 
done  them  in  the  matter  of  giving  currency  to 
their  visitations. 

They  have  odd  ways,  too,  of  manifesting  them- 
selves or  of  giving  indications  of  their  supernatural 
presence.  The  very  latest,  I  should  imagine, 
would  be  the  outbreak  near  Folkestone,  of  which 
mention  has  been  made  in  the  press.  These 
mysterious  occurrences,  one  is  given  to  under- 
stand, are  engaging  the  serious  attention  of  a 
distinguished  novelist  and  an  impressionable 
scientist  who  have  identified  themselves  as  believers 
in  spiritualism  and  occult  phenomena. 

But  the  occurrences  in  question  display  no 
particularly  new  features.  Things  fly  about,  and 
sometimes  people  get  hit.  This  has  all  happened 
before,  and,  spasmodically,  has  gone  on  merrily 
until  the  humans  who  worked  the  wonders  have 
owned  up  or  been  tripped  up,  when  the  "  pheno- 
mena "  have  ceased.  If  the  eminent  persons 
referred  to  in  the  newspapers  were  to  employ 
their  great  talents  in  discovering  the  human 
agency  causing  the  alleged  phenomena,  they 
would,  I  take  it,  arrive  at  an  explanation  more 
quickly  than  in  seeking  for  a  supernatural  solution 
of  them.  But  the  highly  imaginative  gentle- 
man who,  in  connection  with  these  occurrences, 
sees  a  common  or  garden  pickaxe  go  for  him, 
after  the  pugnacious  fashion  of  a  Bolivian  fight- 
ing snake,  gets  one  completely  ! 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  159 

It  is  a  supernatural  item  full  of  dramatic 
possibilities,  and  as  a  turn  at  the  Halls  would 
draw  all  London.  But  since,  one  may  expect 
to  be  told,  a  London  atmosphere,  or  indeed  any 
atmosphere  outside  of  that  where  the  pheno- 
menon has  its  origin,  would  not  suit,  then  I  would 
willingly  arrange  for  an  audience  to  be  brought 
to  the  spot,  the  proceeds  to  go  to  some  deserving 
War  charity.  All  I  should  require  before  making 
arrangements  for  a  public  demonstration  would 
be  a  private  rehearsal  providing  the  necessary 
proof  that  the  phenomenon  had  an  existence 
beyond  that  furnished  through  the  illusory 
imagination  of  the  narrator. 

Meanwhile,  what  may  we  not  next  expect  in 
the  matter  of  subjective  phenomena  which  to 
the  seer  of  them,  and  those  too  who  lay  them- 
selves out  to  think  with  them,  are  so  thoroughly 
convincing  ? 

•  ••••• 

So  much  for  mental  eccentricities,  with  the 
proneness  of  the  dabblers  in  the  occult  to  ex- 
aggeration and  erroneous  analysis.  Now  to  the 
physical  side  of  the  emotions,  as  dealing  with  what 
one  may  termfalsesensorial  impressions,  where  one 
is  at  once  on  firmer  and  more  productive  ground. 

Repeatedly  have  I  heard  it  stated  by  "  sitters  " 
at  seances  I  have  attended  that  not  for  a  moment 
have  they  released  the  hands  of  the  medium 
they  have  assuredly  been  holding  during  the 
occurrence  of  manifestations  for  which  a  spiritual 
origin  has  been  claimed.  In  making  this 
statement,  such  sitters  have  done  so  in  the  full 


160          THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

belief  that  the  sitting  was  held  under  the  con- 
ditions related.  But  they  are  mistaken.  The 
medium  had  got  his  hand  free  without  their 
knowing  it.  The  sitter  felt  the  medium's  hand 
upon  his,  but  it  was  not  the  same  hand  with 
which  he  was  in  touch  at  the  beginning  of  the 
seance.  In  the  dark  it  is  the  easiest  thing  in 
the  world,  by  a  series  of  nervous  twitchings  and 
convulsive  movements,  to  draw  the  hands  nearer 
together  and  to  substitute,  say,  the  left  hand 
for  the  right  or  the  right  for  the  left,  as  the 
case  may  be,  without  the  change — unseen  by 
the  eye — being  observed.  In  this  way  con- 
tinual contact  may  readily  be  declared  to  have 
existed  during  the  whole  of  the  seance.  With 
one  hand  thus  freed,  however,  the  medium  is 
enabled  to  work  his  wonders  at  will.  I  have 
known  them  get  both  hands  free,  and  thus 
double  the  wonders  of  "  spirit  force."  With 
a  hand  thus  free  and  a  conveniently-got-at  pair 
of  lazy  tongs,  objects  can  be  manipulated  at  a 
distance  beyond  the  medium's  ordinary  reach, 
and  persons  in  the  circle  given  that  thrilling 
touch  so  eagerly  accepted  by  the  faithful  as  a 
special  sign  of  spirit  selection.  A  bit  of  sponge 
dipped  in  phosphorus  oil  at  the  end  of  an  adjust- 
able telescopic-rod  will  provide  the  floating 
spirit  lights,  and  the  finger  of  the  medium  fresh 
from  insertion  in  a  bottle  of  ether  afford  that 
cold,  conclusive  spirit  touch  so  much  sought  after, 
and  appreciated,  when  on  tap  at  dark  seances. 
Of  course,  the  chief  thing  is  for  the  medium  to 
temporarily  free  himself  without  the  knowledge 


of  those  sitting  on  either  side  of  him  being  aware 
of  it.  With  this  freedom  much  is  possible  in 
the  matter  of  wonder-working.  Without  it,  or 
failing  the  assistance  of  a  helpful  confederate, 
there  could  be  no  manifestations.  The  spirits  in 
this  direction  can  only  do  what  the  medium 
himself  can  do,  and  when  opportunities  are 
afforded  him  of  so  doing  it. 

Dark  seances  were  invented  by  the  mediums 
for  the  purpose  of  affording  them  the  desired 
facilities  for  providing  the  manifestations  sought 
after.  And  again,  sitters  had  a  weakness  for 
seances  held  under  these  conditions.  To  have  a 
spirit  thrill  in  the  dark  was  far  more  fetching 
than  to  receive  one  in  broad  daylight  or  under 
the  glare  of  the  gas.  Of  course,  when  it  came 
to  "  form  materialisations "  a  gentle,  subdued 
light  was  far  more  appropriate  than  total  dark- 
ness, under  which  latter  conditions  it  would  not 
be  possible  to  recognise  "  appearances "  with 
certainty. 

Spirits,  so  far  as  I  can  gather,  have  ever  shown 
a  rooted  dislike  to  materialising  at  seances  in 
full  light.  Materialising  mediums,  it  goes  with- 
out saying,  lay  down  the  conditions  in  accord- 
ance with  their  own  convenience  and  ability  to 
work  the  oracle  without  detection,  under  which 
visitors  from  the  other  world  are  able,  and  willing, 
to  appear.  The  spirits  themselves,  as  manifesting 
at  these  seances,  sad  to  say,  have  no  voice  what- 
ever in  the  matter. 

It  is  astonishing  how  the  senses  can  be  falsified 
when  the  eye  cannot  see  what  produces  the  effect. 

ii 


1 62          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

In  the  dark,  all  sorts  of  false  sensorial  impres- 
sions are  possible  ;  and,  with  blindfolded  eyes, 
similar  impressions  can  be  obtained  in  the  light 
by  anyone  conversant  with  the  methods  of  the 
mediums  and  their  ability  to  duplicate  results 
obtained  by  them  for  which  a  spiritual  origin 
has  been  claimed. 

Again  and  again  have  I  publicly  demonstrated 
the  possibility  of  this  ;  and  whilst  vast  audiences 
have  seen  me  get  a  hand  free  and  work  the 
miracles  after  the  fashion  adopted  by  the  spirit- 
controlled  medium,  the  blindfolded  sitters,  not 
seeing  how  and  when  it  was  done,  have  stoutly 
averred  that  not  for  a  single  moment  has  my 
hand  left  theirs. 

Some  years  ago  a  very  learned  German  scientist, 
Professor  Zollner  of  Leipzig,  made — according 
to  his  own  claims — a  new  scientific  discovery, 
viz.  a  Fourth  Dimension  of  Space.  This  per- 
mitted of  the  passage  of  one  solid  matter  through 
another  solid  without  damage  or  destruction  to 
either.  It  was  due  to  this  that  an  iron  ring 
placed  upon  the  medium's  head  could  be  taken 
therefrom  by  spirit  power  and  placed  upon  the 
Professor's  own  arm  whilst  firmly  holding  the 
two  hands  of  the  medium.  By  no  other  process 
than  that  of  matter  passing  through  matter  could 
such  a  phenomenon  be  explained.  I  had  the 
marvel  demonstrated  with  myself — in  the  dark, 
of  course.  And  I  was  at  once  convinced  that 
not  only  did  no  spirit-hand  remove  the  ring  from 
my  head,  but  that  it  was  that  of  the  medium, 
although  to  all  sense  of  touch  his  hands  when 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  163 

once  upon  mine  seemingly  never  left  them,  and 
when  my  hands  were  firmly  grasping  his  I  felt 
the  ring  on  my  arm.  When  the  light  went  up 
I  examined  the  ring  and  found  it  solid  enough. 
But  how  did  it  get  on  my  arm  ? 

It  certainly  did  not  pass  through  it,  neither 
had  the  ring  temporarily  dematerialised  to  permit 
of  my  arm  passing  through  it. 

A  Fourth  Dimension  of  Space  ?  Another 
unjustified  conclusion  by  an  otherwise  learned 
and  presumably  sane  scientist  !  Just  another 
mediumistic  fake,  nothing  else  !  It  was  the  old, 
old  game  of  a  false  sensorial  impression.  The 
medium  so  managed  it  as  to  impress  upon  the 
sitter  that  both  his  hands  were  on  his,  whereas, 
at  any  moment  he  desired  it,  he  could,  whilst 
the  impression  lasted,  free  one  hand,  get  posses- 
sion of  the  ring,  slip  it  on  to  his  own  arm,  and, 
when  the  sitter  grasped  the  hand  with  all  the 
force  he  knew  how,  the  ring  slid  on  to  the  arm 
of  the  sitter. 

And  this  is  precisely  how  matter  passed  through 
matter. 

After  my  experience  of  the  "  phenomenon  " 
I  at  once  set  myself  to  duplicate  it  under  exactly 
the  same  conditions,  and  have  managed  it  with 
unvarying  success  on,  I  should  say,  quite  a  thou- 
sand occasions.  I  can  do  it  with  a  blindfolded 
person  in  the  light  fully  as  well  as  in  the  dark, 
only  of  course  the  expectancy,  under  such  condi- 
tions, that  spirit  power  has  a  part  in  it  is  absent. 
But  the  false  sensorial  impression  desired  is  created 
all  the  same,  and  the  ring  gets  on  to  the  arm 


1 64         THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

without  the  least  assistance  of  supernatural  force. 
It  is  quite  an  interesting  experiment,  either  in 
private  or  in  public ;  and  the  solemn  assurance 
of  the  one  with  whom  it  is  made,  that  not  for 
a  second  does  a  hand  leave  his,  generally  affords 
considerable  amusement. 

People  should  really  not  be  so  positive  as  to 
what  they  feel  when  they  are  not  aided  by  their 
sight,  neither  should  they  be  so  confident  as  to 
the  direction  of  sound.  We  are  so  apt  to  look 
about  when  a  sudden  or  unexpected  noise  occurs, 
trying  to  find  out  with  the  eye  what  has  pro- 
duced it,  that  we  depend  more  upon  our  sense 
of  sight  than  that  of  hearing  in  determining  the 
location  of  sound. 

It  is  much  the  same  with  animals  as  with 
humans.  My  Scotch  terrier  "  Peter,"  who  is 
himself  a  bit  of  a  thought-reader,  the  most 
sagacious  animal  I  have  ever  known,  is  sixteen 
years  old,  and  was  with  my  R.E.  son  at  Cambridge. 
His  hearing  is  still  exceedingly  good,  but  his  sight, 
I  am  grieved  to  say,  is  failing.  Now,  when  he  is 
called,  he  tries  to  gauge  the  direction  of  the  call 
by  sight  ;  but  failing  to  see  any  great  distance,  a 
bewildered,  helpless  look  comes  into  his  highly 
intelligent  face,  and  he  wanders  aimlessly  about, 
until  by  some  process  of  deduction  he  acquires  a 
sort  of  knowledge  of  his  position.  But  his  sense 
of  smell  remains  practically  unimpaired,  and  by 
scent  he  will  follow  unfalteringly  in  the  country 
in  my  footsteps  for  miles.  This  same  sense  of 
smell  or  a  dog's  power  of  deduction  is  not  given 
to  humans,  who,  when  they  hear  spirit  voices  and 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  165 

fail  to  locate  the  invisible  forms,  have  nothing 
beyond  the  sense  of  sight  to  fall  back  upon  to 
determine  the  location  of  the  ghostly  guides  who, 
obviously,  are  not  visible  to  the  eye. 

In  a  little  experiment  I  publicly  introduced 
many  years  ago  for  the  purpose  of  testing  the 
accuracy  of  the  most  acute  of  hearing  in  locating 
sound  when  the  eye  could  not  see  the  exact 
location  of  the  sound  produced,  I  have  not  yet 
found  anyone,  outside  the  blind,  who  has  given 
anything  approaching  a  correct  indication  of  the 
locality.  The  blind  seek  to  locate  sound  by  sense 
of  hearing  and  not  by  sight. 

In  the  early  days  of  my  investigation  of  the 
occult  there  was,  in  Paris,  a  very  prominent 
savant,  Dr  Charcot,  who,  scientifically  and  other- 
wise, had  brought  the  art  of  suggestion  in  con- 
nection with  the  treatment  of  patients  at  his 
hospital  to  a  more  effective  point  than  hitherto 
had  been  accomplished.  But  he  permitted  his 
enthusiasm  to  warp  his  judgment,  and,  despite 
his  scientific  attainments,  not  infrequently  arrived 
at  exceedingly  erroneous  conclusions. 

His  greatest  successes  were  with  female 
patients,  and  amongst  them  were  some  whom  he 
claimed  to  be  affected  and  influenced  to  an  ex- 
traordinary extent  by  their  contact  with  different 
metals.  For  instance,  a  band  of  gold  placed  over 
the  arm  would  beget  a  condition  of  exaltation, 
one  of  silver  severe  depression,  and  one  of  copper 
intense  horror.  I  saw  the  tests,  and  noted  the 
various  facial  expressions  and  physical  emotions 
produced  by  the  metals'  application.  There  was 


166          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

no  questioning  the  results,  but,  to  me,  they  did 
not  appear  to  be  the  outcome  of  what  was  claimed 
for  them.  Given  a  similar  expectancy,  a  similar 
belief,  and  the  application  of  any  other  metals,  in 
my  opinion,  would  produce  kindred  effects.  I 
laid  emphasis  upon  this  point  of  expectancy,  and 
upon  the  knowledge  of  the  patient  of  the  nature 
of  the  metal  with  which  she  was  brought  in 
contact.  This  was  met  with  the  assertion  that 
the  most  severe  tests  had  been  employed,  and 
that  it  was  the  touch  and  feel  of  the  metal  itself 
which  alone  produced  the  emphatic  mental  and 
physical  emotions  indicated. 

Just  as  some  were  abnormally  affected  and 
influenced  by  colour,  so  were  others  similarly 
influenced  by  metallic  touch.  With  this  asser- 
tion I  was  inclined  to  agree  ;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  I  ventured  to  point  out  that  the  sense  of 
sight  played  as  important  a  part  in  the  matter 
as  the  sense  of  touch.  The  patient  had  become 
obsessed  with  the  belief  that  certain  metals  pro- 
duced certain  effects  upon  her.  Her  eye  saw 
what  metal  was  to  be  applied,  and  her  expectancy, 
operating  through  a  neurotic  temperament,  did 
the  rest.  When  the  patient  could  not  see  what 
ring  of  metal  was  placed  over  her  arm,  no  result 
similar  to  that  obtained  when  there  was  sight  to 
assist  was  definitely  demonstrated.  There  were 
mental  and  physical  emotions,  it  is  true,  but  they 
were  frequently  out  of  place,  and  showed  that  the 
patient  was  indulging  in  guesswork,  and  judging 
as  much  as  possible  by  the  weight  of  the  encir- 
cling ring.  It  proved  beyond  doubt  that  the 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  167 

emotions  were  ever  ready  for  the  customary 
display,  but  that  to  be  displayed  in  proper  order 
they  depended  upon  their  cue,  and  the  cue 
was  the  sense  of  seeing  what  the  metal  really 
was  before  the  appropriate  emotion  could  be 
awakened. 

To  logically  demonstrate  this  I  had  rings, 
similar  in  shape  and  of  the  same  weight  as  the 
metal  circles  actually  used,  moulded  in  plaster  of 
Paris,  painting  them  with  solvents  to  represent 
the  genuine  metals.  The  patients  being  unaware 
of  the  manipulation,  and  seeing  what  was  placed 
upon  their  wrists,  proceeded  to  give  off  the 
anticipated  emotions  appropriate  to  the  original 
tests. 

Some  of  these  patients  were  natural  actresses, 
and  the  display  of  the  emotions  was  not  only 
well  done,  but  naturally  done.  And,  to  this  day, 
I  am  of  opinion  that  they  really  believed  they 
were  subject  to  varied  metallic  influences,  and 
that  the  emotions  they  displayed  were  the  con- 
sequences of  this  influence. 

That  some  people  are  materially  influenced 
by  colour — different  colours  producing  different 
results — is  unquestionable.  In  no  place,  accord- 
ing to  my  observation,  was  this  feeling  more  pro- 
nounced than  in  Petrograd.  But  in  the  old  days, 
in  what  was  then  the  higher  society,  the  belief 
was  apt  to  assume  an  occult  form,  which,  of 
course,  was  absurd. 

Associated  with  this  aspect  of  the  matter  I 
have  in  mind  a  most  interesting  meeting  with  a 
little  circle  of  highly  intellectual  Grand  Dukes. 


1 68          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

and  Grand  Duchesses  at  Baden-Baden.  One 
Imperial  Highness,  at  whose  palace  I  was  to 
be  entertained  on  my  arrival  in  Petrograd,  and 
who  had  maintained  considerable  interest  in  my 
work,  was  anxious  to  know  how  colour  affected 
me  ;  but  his  curiosity  in  this  direction  was  appar- 
ently far  greater  as  to  how  it  affected  my  relative, 
Miss  Phyllis  Bentley,  who  happened  to  be  present 
on  that  occasion.  His  Imperial  Highness  was 
under  the  impression  that  she  possessed  some 
mysterious  magnetic  gift,  although  it  had  been 
placed  beyond  question  that  she  had  no  such  gift, 
and  made  no  sort  of  claim  to  it.  On  the  con- 
trary, her  duplications  of  the  alleged  magnetic 
phenomena  of  "  Georgia  Magnet  "  were  simply 
a  scientific  application  of  the  Diversion  of  Force. 

But  when  that  superstrong  man  amongst 
monarchs,  the  Tzar  Alexander  III.,  had,  at  that 
historic  gathering  of  royalties  at  Castle  Bernstorff, 
Copenhagen,  failed  to  lift  Miss  Bentley  from  the 
ground,  although  exerting  his  full  strength,  the 
Russians,  knowing  their  ruler's  physical  powers, 
were  inclined  to  believe  there  was  something 
magical  or  magnetic  about  it.  The  Tzar  him- 
self had  no  such  illusions.  He  knew  his  strength 
had  been  diverted,  but  that  it  was  through  a 
scientific  knowledge  of  how  force  could  be 
diverted,  and  was  not  due  to  some  special 
magnetic  power. 

But,  apparently,  what  his  Majesty  clearly 
understood,  others  very  closely  associated  with 
him  did  not  understand. 

So  this  particular  Grand   Duke  went  through 


SUBJECTIVE    VISIONS  169 

with  Miss  Bentley  the  various  colours  and  the 
effect  he  had  already  determined,  according  to 
his  assumption  of  her  possession  of  magnetic 
powers,  they  would  have  upon  her. 

This  was  interesting  enough  in  its  way  ;  but 
his  Imperial  Highness  had  arrived  at  a  further, 
and  quite  impossible,  conclusion  in  the  shape  of 
her  being  equally  influenced  at  a  distance  by  a 
colour  which  she  could  not  see,  but  the  peculiar 
personal  attributes  of  which  would  be  magnetic- 
ally conveyed  and  felt. 

He  suggested  that,  the  next  morning,  he  should 
call  her  up  at  the  telephone,  and  she  could  tell 
him  what  colour  he  held,  and  the  effect  produced 
thereby.  "  I  will  not,"  he  concluded,  "  hold  up 
a  yellow,  as  that  colour,  I  am  convinced,  would 
most  adversely  affect  you." 

The  dear  old  gentleman !  one  could  but  humour 
him,  and  the  test  was  conducted  as  he  desired. 
But,  it  goes  without  saying,  it  was  not  a  success. 

Miss  Bentley  at  the  other  end  of  the  telephone 
had  not  the  remotest  idea  what  colour  his  Im- 
perial Highness  was  handling,  and  was  not,  in 
the  remotest  degree,  influenced  thereby. 


CHAPTER    IX 

THE    POSSIBILITIES    AND    IMPOSSIBILITIES    OF 
THOUGHT    TRANSFERENCE 

WHEN  I  set  out  to  write  this  book  on  "  other- 
world  "  phenomena  and  the  various  false  premises 
and  wilful  impostures  that  went  with  them,  I 
had  no  intention  of  touching  upon  the  mind- 
reading  aspect  of  the  question.  To  this  subject 
of  mind-reading,  with  which  I  have  been  closely 
associated  for  very  many  years,  I  have  already 
devoted  much  space  in  other  works  I  have  in- 
flicted upon  the  public.  The  tendency,  however, 
in  certain  quarters  to  provide  an  explanation  for 
certain  phases  of  the  supernatural,  arising  out  of 
"  otherrworld  "  manifestations,  causes  me  to  go 
into  the  matter  at  a  length  which  I  hope  will  be 
found  excusable. 

I  would  at  once  say  that  I  have  no  more  belief 
in  the  marvels  of  so-called  thought  transference 
than  I  have  in  supernatural  phenomena.  Thought 
transference  has  its  limits,  and,  beyond  a  certain 
point,  there  is  nothing  doing. 

There  are  inquirers  into  the  supernatural  who, 
whilst  disinclined  to  accept  spirit  influence  as  an 

explanation   of  certain  phenomena,  are  disposed 

170 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE     171 

to  find  a  solution  in  telepathic  communication 
between  medium  and  subject.  Such  telepathic 
communication  does  not,  and  cannot,  take  place, 
and  it  therefore  in  no  way  provides  a  solution  of 
that  which  the  inquirer  erroneously  assumes  is 
open  to  no  other  explication.  The  acceptor  of 
the  thought-transference  theory  builds  up  a 
wonderful  idea  of  waves  of  thought  carrying  with 
them,  subconsciously,  illuminative  details  from 
the  investigator  to  the  seer,  assumedly  whilst  in 
touch  with  the  other  world. 

It  is  just  as  possible  for  such  a  passage  of  thought 
as  it  is  for  the  earthly  visitation  of  a  disembodied 
spirit.  One  is  as  impalpable  and  ungraspable  a 
commodity  as  the  other. 

It  is  not  the  subconscious  thought  relying  upon 
a  message-carrying  brain-wave  that  conveys  the 
desired  information  to  the  medium. 

The  medium  is  not  on  the  look-out  for  such 
non-existent  brain  passages.  He  is  incapable  of 
receiving  them,  or  interpreting  them  had  they  any 
existence.  He  is  quite  content  with  the  old,  old 
game  of  putting  fishing  questions,  of  hazarding 
statements  and  watching  the  effect  produced. 
Mediums,  as  a  rule,  are  remarkably  wide-awake 
individuals — even  when  in  a  trance  condition — 
and  exceedingly  good  judges  of  character.  Ex- 
perience enables  them  to  immediately  weigh  and 
appraise  facial  and  other  physical  indications 
unconsciously  manifested  by  their  sign-seeking 
clients.  The  clients  give  them  physically  clues 
which  non-existent  brain-waves  are  incapable  of 
conveying. 


172         THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

Why  will  people  mistake  keenness  of  percep- 
tion and  the  ability  to  read  character  for  the 
possession  of  some  abnormal  mental  gift  enabling 
the  possessor  thereof  to  get  at  the  hidden  inner 
thoughts  of  his  fellows  as  readily  as  the  out-and- 
out  medium  can  establish  communication  with 
celestial  denizens  of  the  Unseen  World  ?  The 
mind  of  man  can  be  read,  but  not  on  the  basis 
of  what  is  termed  telepathy.  Study  the  subject, 
pursue  it  night  and  day,  anywhere,  everywhere, 
and  you  will  never  get  beyond  a  certain  point. 
The  mind  is  encased  in  matter,  and  readable  only 
by  and  through  that  matter.  You  can  no  more 
hold  and  analyse  a  brain-wave  than  you  can  a 
sunbeam,  which,  for  its  part,  however,  is  more 
substantial  to  the  extent  of  having  for  the  time 
being  a  visible  existence.  Believers  in  thought 
transference  will  tell  you  how  they  visualise 
things,  and  that  this  visualisation  is  seeable  and 
readable  between  two  minds  beating  as  one. 
Sheer  phantasy  !  It  is  all  very  well  for  a  visualiser 
to,  as  he  terms  it,  visualise  things,  but  such 
visualisation  conveys  no  decipherable  picture  to 
another.  At  the  commencement  of  the  mind- 
reading  furore  an  exceedingly  astute  Yankee, 
who  spoiled  his  chances  of  success  by  unjusti- 
fiable claims  to  powers  which  he  certainly  did 
not  possess,  claimed  to  read  in  the  retina  of  his 
"  subject's  "  eye  the  mental  picture  such  "  subject " 
had  centred  his  thoughts  upon.  This,  and  pre- 
tences of  a  similar  character,  got  the  back  up  of 
the  scientific  world,  and  he  was  severely  criticised 
accordingly.  Dr  Brudenell  Carter,  the  eminent 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE     173 

oculist,  was  an  exceptionally  bitter  critic.  As 
he  explained  to  me,  the  retina  was  as  incapable 
of  containing,  or  conveying,  a  mental  picture 
as,  for  instance,  a  lump  of  coal. 

Mr  Henry  Labouchere,  too,  was  moved  to 
wrath  over  the  American  seer's  pretensions,  and 
trounced  him  severely  in  Truth.  A  libel  action 
was  the  outcome  of  these  attacks,  but  the  plaintiff 
thought  fit  to  withdraw  therefrom  before  it  came 
on  for  hearing.  I  was  subpoenaed  as  a  witness  by 
my  very  good  friend  Sir  George  Lewis,  acting  on 
behalf  of  Mr  Labouchere.  In  connection  with 
the  serving  of  this  subpoena  an  amusing  incident 
occurred.  The  emissary  of  Messrs  Lewis  thought 
fit  to  serve  me  at  the  Princes'  Hall,  Piccadilly, 
where  I  was  giving  a  public  representation.  My 
chairman  that  evening  was  the  Marquis  of  Lome. 
There  was  generally  assumed  to  exist  a  strong  per- 
sonal resemblance  between  the  Marquis  and  my- 
self ;  indeed,  in  Court  circles  I  was  known  as  "  the 
Double."  So,  during  the  interval,  the  represen- 
tative of  Messrs  Lewis  &  Lewis,  mistaking  the 
Marquis  for  myself,  politely  desired  to  present  him 
with  the  subpoena  and  a  guinea  caution-money. 

"  No,  no,"  said  the  Marquis  laughingly, 
"  honour  and  the  guinea  to  whom  they  are  due  ! 
This  "(indicating  me)  "is  your  man.  Now,  had 
you  been  a  thought-reader  like  my  friend  here, 
the  superiority  and  difference  would  have  been 
quite  clear  to  you." 

One  of  the  last  letters  I  had  from  the  late 
Duke  of  Argyll,  oddly  enough,  had  reference  to 
this  likeness.  He  wrote  : 


174         THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

"  MY  DEAR  BUT  SUPERIOR  DOUBLE, — A  very  queer 
thing  happened  last  night.  A  man  whom  I  didn't  know 
from  Adam  persisted  in  nodding  to  me  and  seeking  to 
draw  me  aside  into  conversation.  At  last  I  said  :  *  My 
dear  sir,  I  am  afraid  you  have -made  a  slight  mistake, 
for  really  I  haven't  the  pleasure  of  knowing  you.'  To 
this  he  replied  with  some  warmth  :  c  Not  know  me  ! 

why,  d it  all,  man,  you,  Stuart  Cumberland,  to  say 

you  don't  know  me  \ ' ' 

A  further  mix-up  of  personalities  oddly  enough 
occurred  at  another  meeting  of  mine  at  Princes' 
Hall.  My  chairman  on  that  occasion  was  Mr 
J.  W.  Lowther  (later  to  become  the  Speaker), 
and  I  announced  that  fact. 

With  this  announcement  a  horsey-looking  man 
got  up  from  his  seat  and,  with  an  indignant  snort, 
exclaimed  :  "  Tell  us  another.  That  Jimmy 
Lowther  ?  not  much  !  I  know  him  too  well  to 
be  taken  in  like  this." 

"  I  am  indeed  James  Lowther,"  said  my  chair- 
man with  a  smile,  "  and  sometimes,  I  fancy,  I  am 
called  Jimmy,  but  I  am  not  the  Jimmy  you  have 
in  your  mind.  I  happen  to  know  him  too,  and 
I  can  well  understand  your  disappointment  in  not 
finding  the  man  so  much  after  your  own  heart 
occupying  the  post  of  prominence  this  afternoon." 

There  was  an  all-round  laugh,  and  the  man  sat 
down,  but  in  his  heart  I  felt  sure  he  would  much 
rather  have  seen  the  Jimmy  Lowther  of  sporting 
fame  occupying  Mr  Speaker's  chair  on  the  plat- 
form than  any  experiments  I  had  to  present  to 
the  audience. 

To  return  to  the  Yankee  mind-reader.    When 


THOUGHT    TRANSFERENCE     175 

Mr  Labouchere  had  taken  so  decided  a  line 
antagonistic  to  thought-reading,  I  felt  that  the 
only  way  to  convince  him  of  what  was  really 
possible  and  genuine  in  the  art  was  to  take  him 
as  a  "  subject."  With  this  object  in  view  I  called 
on  him  at  his  residence  in  Queen  Anne's  Gate. 

"  And  so  you  wish  to  read  my  thoughts  ?  "  he 
remarked,  as  he  leant  against  the  fireplace  smok- 
ing a  cigarette. 

I  told  him  that  I  not  only  wished  to  do  so, 
but  that,  with  his  permission,  I  was  going  to  have 
a  good  try  to  succeed. 

"  Go  ahead.     What  am  I  thinking  of  now  ?  " 

"  Well,  in  the  first  place,  I  should  say  you  are 
thinking  that  I  cannot  succeed." 

"  Not  a  bad  shot,"  was  the  cynical  rejoinder, 
"  and  one  which  required  no  thought-reading 
powers  and  preconceived  ideas  to  arrive  at." 

"  Quite  so  ;  but,"  I  added,  "  if  you  will  con- 
centrate your  entire  thoughts  for  a  moment  upon 
some  concrete  object  in  this  room,  I  will  en- 
deavour to  indicate  what  you  have  fixed  your 
mind  upon." 

"  It  is  done,"  replied  Labby. 

I  therefore  took  him,  and  succeeded  in  finding 
the  object  thought  of.  Mr  Labouchere  did  not 
prove  an  ideal  "  subject  "  ;  indeed  a  more  placid, 
emotionless  one  I  had  never  previously  experi- 
mented with.  But  he  was  quite  honest  about  the 
test,  and  frankly  admitted  that  thought-reading, 
as  I  illustrated  it,  was  genuine  enough. 

As  I  was  removing  my  blindfold  there  was  a 
knock  at  the  door,  and  a  grimy  apparition  stood 


176         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

hesitatingly  in  the  doorway  carrying  a  coal- 
scuttle. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  sir,  but  I've  come  to  make 
up  the  fire,"  said  the  slavey,  regarding  me  with 
unfeigned  curiosity. 

"  All  right,  go  ahead.  Now,"  added  Labby 
to  me  in  an  aside,  "  here's  your  chance.  See 
what  you  can  make  of  her.  She  has  never  heard 
about  nor  read  about  thought-reading,  and  has,  I 
dare  say,  about  as  much  mental  concentration  as 
a  cockroach.  It  will  be  interesting  to  see  what 
you  make  of  her." 

Then  turning  to  the  maid,  who  had  deposited 
her  coal-scuttle  by  the  fireplace,  he  remarked  : 
"  You  see  this  gentleman.  Well,  he  has  been 
finding  things  I  had  hid  in  this  room,  and  telling 
me  things  I  thought  no  one  but  myself  knew. 
Have  you  any  idea  who  he  is  ?  " 

"  No,  sir." 

"  Can't  you  guess  ?  " 

"  He  ain't  a  burglar  or  a  detective,  is  he  ?  " 

"  No,  no,  my  girl  ;  worse,  far  worse  than  either, 
although  he  doesn't  look  it.  He  is  what  they 
call  a  magician.  You've  heard  of  magicians,  I 
suppose  ?  " 

"  Them  as  can  turn  a  person  into  a  black  cat, 
and  swaller  'ot  coals  as  if  they  was  lollipops.  I've 
'card  on  'em,  sir." 

"  No,  this  gentleman  is  a  new  sort  of  wizard, 
my  girl,"  replied  Labby.  "  He  sort  of  turns  you 
inside  out  before  you  know  where  you  are,  and 
tells  you  just  what  you  are  thinking  about  and 
all  that  sort  of  thing." 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE      177 

"  I  am  sure  I've  nothink  to  'ide,"  broke  in  the 
girl.  "  I  'ad  the  best  of  characters  from  my  last 
place,  and  whilst  I've  bin  'ere  I  think,  sir,  I've 
given  every  satisfaction." 

"  Quite  so,"  said  Labby  soothingly.  "  But 
will  you  think  of  something  that  you  would  like 
my  friend  to  try  and  find  for  you  ?  " 

"That  I  will,  sir.  I  find  I've  just  lost 
somethink,  and  perhaps  'e  could  find  it  for 
me." 

"  But  she  must  know  where  it  is,"  I  put  in, 
"as  I  can't  find  what  she  doesn't  know." 

"  I  can  give  a  pretty  good  guess,  sir,  where  it 
dropped." 

I  took  the  girl,  and  found  a  little  brooch  which 
had  fallen  in  the  coal-scuttle  she  had  been 
carrying. 

"  Thank  you,  that  will  do,"  said  Labby,  as  the 
poor  little  trembling  subject  stood  agape,  fearing 
she  might  after  all  be  turned  into  a  black  cat, 
and  the  maid  beat  a  retreat,  to  relate  downstairs 
the  "  wonder  "  she  had  experienced  in  the  room 
she  had  just  left. 

In  the  course  of  other  experiments  subsequently 
performed  with  Mr  Labouchere  the  editor  of 
Truth  became  not  only  fully  convinced  of  the 
possibilities  of  getting  at  thought  on  the  basis  of 
my  experiments,  but  he  became  one  of  my  most 
enthusiastic  supporters  in  my  crusades  against 
shams  and  impostures,  and  endeavours  to  advance 
scientific  truth. 

It  was  he  who  arranged  for  me  that  historic 
seance  in  the  House  of  Commons,  at  which  the 

12 


178         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

then  Premier,  Mr  W.  E.  Gladstone,  was  the 
principal  "  subject." 

The  seance  was  held  in  the  smoking-room,  and 
representatives  of  all  parties  were  present.  As 
the  Premier  crossed  over  to  me  on  entering  the 
room,  Mr  Tim  Healy,  who  was  sitting  with  out- 
stretched legs  in  a  chair  close  by,  arose  with 
alacrity  and,  with  marked  politeness,  offered  Mr 
Gladstone  his  seat.  This,  however,  the  Premier 
politely  declined.  Considering  the  tension  then 
existing  between  the  Government  and  the  Irish 
party,  the  act  of  Mr  Healy,  which  arose  solely 
from  natural  courtesy,  was,  I  remember,  much 
canvassed  at  the  moment.  Indeed,  an  illustrated 
paper  in  illustrating  the  seance  had  a  sketch  of 
the  brilliant  Irishman  offering  his  seat  to  his 
political  oppressor,  with  the  headline,  "  Extremes 
meet." 

The  most  interesting  experiment  I  performed 
with  Mr  Gladstone  was  in  putting  down  on  a 
sheet  of  paper  pinned  to  the  wall  some  figures 
upon  which  the  G.O.M.  had  centred  his 
thoughts.  I  began  with  a  3,  which  my  subject 
said  was  correct.  This  was  followed  by  6  ;  also 
correct.  The  next  figure  thought  of  was  5  ; 
but  no  sooner  was  it  on  the  paper  than  I  noticed 
that  Mr  Gladstone  had  changed  his  mind,  and 
that  he  had  replaced  in  his  mind  the  5  by  a  6. 
I  therefore  struck  out  the  5  and  put  down  the  6, 
declaring  the  figures  thought  of  to  be  366. 

This  my  subject  admitted  to  be  perfectly 
correct.  I  asked  him  why  he  had  changed  his 
original  thought  of  365  to  366,  and  he  said  that 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE     179 

at  first  he  had  thought  of  365,  the  number  of 
days  in  the  year  ;  but,  when  I  had  got  the  3 
and  6,  it  dawned  upon  him  that  I  might  by 
sequence  guess  the  remaining  figure  ;  but,  re- 
membering it  was  leap-year,  and  that  there  were 
366  days  in  the  year,  instead  of  365,  he  had  sub- 
stituted the  final  6  for  the  5.  "And,"  he  con- 
cluded, with  some  enthusiasm,  "  you  successfully 
read  both  phases  of  thought." 

Mr  Gladstone  was  a  singularly  emotional  man, 
and  physically  felt  and  expressed  every  dominating 
idea.  He  had  a  remarkably  magnetic  personality, 
and  the  influence  he  at  times  exercised  over  others 
was  almost  mesmeric.  It  was  his  habit  to  visualise 
things,  as  it  were  ;  but  he  frequently  made  the 
mistake  of  thinking  that  what  under  such  condi- 
tions was  perfectly  clear  and  visible  to  him,  should 
be  equally  clear  and  visible  to  others.  And  it 
often  was  not  so.  It  was  his  habit,  too,  to  dive 
deeply  into  things,  and  his  general  inside  know- 
ledge was  indeed  extraordinary.  He  was  a  sort 
of  mental  mercurial  plate,  absorbing  all  golden 
grains  of  information  and  knowledge  with  which 
he  came  in  contact.  Mentally,  however,  he  was 
inclined  to  be  somewhat  in  the  cloud,  with  one 
end  of  his  rainbow-like  intellect  touching  terra 
firma^  and  the  other  losing  itself  in  nebulous 
inconclusiveness. 

Mr  Gladstone  was  proud  of  being  called  the 
People's  William  ;  but  as  Mr  Labouchere,  who 
after  the  seance  discussed  my  reading  of  the 
Premier,  remarked,  "  He  lacks  that  touch  of 
practical  human  nature  that  makes  for  complete 


i8o         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

understanding  and  popularity.  If,  for  instance, 
like  old  Pam,  he  would  only  put  a  straw  in  his 
mouth  and  go  to  the  Derby,  he  indeed  would 
be  the  People's  Idol,  with  no  one  to  rival  him." 

It  has  been  hinted  that  Mr  Gladstone  was  a 
believer  in  spiritism.  With  me  he  never  discussed 
the  subject,  and,  from  personal  knowledge,  I  am 
unable  to  say  what  truth,  if  any  at  all,  there  was 
in  the  suggestion. 

Mr  Gladstone  was  a  deeply  religious  man,  of 
highly  strung  temperament,  with  a  leaning  to- 
wards the  idealistic  rather  than  the  practical, 
and  not  unlikely  to  be  carried  away  by  his 
momentary  emotions. 

He,  I  do  know,  was  somewhat  superstitious, 
and  not  a  little  nervous. 

He  was  good  enough  to  take  an  interest  in 
my  writings,  and  I  sent  him  an  advance  copy 
of  a  weird  little  story  called  A  Fatal  Affinity^ 
which,  in  connection  with  the  mystic  vein  that 
ran  through  it,  I  fancied  might  have  some 
interest  for  him. 

I  received  a  post-card  thanking  me  for  the 
book,  but  nothing  more.  Some  time  afterwards 
I  happened  to  meet  Mrs  Gladstone,  who  met  me 
with  a  charming  smile  but  a  reproving  shake  of 
the  finger.  "  Oh,  you  dreadful  man  ! "  she  said 
banteringly.  "  That  perfectly  awful  book  you 
sent  my  husband  has  made  him  look  under  the 
bed  every  night  before  retiring  ;  and  he  hasn't 
done  such  a  thing  for  years." 

I  don't  suppose  Mr  Gladstone  for  a  moment 
anticipated  seeing  the  crouching  astral  form, 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE      181 

figuring  in  the  romance,  underneath  the  bed  ; 
but  in  the  early  days  of  his  boyhood  he  may 
have  acquired  that  habit  in  association  with 
spectral  fancies,  and  it  had  stuck  to  him  through 
the  years,  to  be  reawakened  by  the  trend  of  the 
story  I  had  sent  to  him. 

I  am,  by  the  by,  inclined  to  regard  the  late 
Mr  Labouchere  in  the  role  of  a  cynic  as  some- 
what of  a  poseur.  He  was  at  heart  a  most  kindly, 
helpful  man,  and  countless  untold  good  deeds 
stand  to  his  credit. 

He  hated  shams  and  pretences  in  all  branches 
of  life,  and  was  a  fearless  and  relentless  critic  of 
those  who  carried  on  any  form  of  imposture. 
His  exposures  were  good  for  the  public,  however 
crushing  they  may  have  proved  to  those  who 
traded  upon  public  credulity.  Were  he  alive 
to-day,  he  would  be  with  me  in  laying  bare  the 
pernicious  claims  to  the  supernatural  which, 
unfortunately,  have  found  such  ready  acceptance 
in  certain  quarters  so  sadly  lacking  in  proper 
discrimination. 

As  he  used  to  say,  with  withering  sarcasm, 
of  the  second-sight  and  clairvoyant  fraternity  : 
"  They  can  describe  with  marvellous  clearness 
what  has  never  happened  at  the  other  end  of  the 
world,  and  see  through  a  brick  wall  as  clearly 
as  through  a  sieve,  and  yet  not  one  of  them  can 
lay  his  hands  upon  the  thousand  pounds  I  am 
prepared  to  pay  for  the  reading  of  a  name  written 
on  a  slip  of  paper  placed  in  a  sealed  box." 

Labby  knew  the  full  powers  of  these  pre- 
tenders to  occult  gifts  when  he  made  this  wager. 


1 82          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

I  may  mention  in  connection  with  this  meet- 
ing of  the  "  extremes  "  that  Mr  T.  P.  O'Connor, 
who  was  present  at  the  seance,  had  sent  an 
account  of  it  to  the  Irish  papers  with  which  he 
was  associated,  gracefully  referring  to  the  innate 
courtesy  of  the  Irishman  which  permits  him  to 
put  politeness  before  political  antagonism.  This 
little  flash  of  geniality  was,  I  believe,  misunder- 
stood, some  going  to  the  length  of  assuming  that 
what  Tay  Pay  meant  to  convey — and  nothing 
was  further  from  his  thoughts — was  that  Tim 
Healy's  display  of  natural  politeness  was  an  out- 
ward and  visible  sign  of  bowing  the  knee  to  the 
Sassenach  Premier. 

The  years  went  by,  until  one  night  I  was 
dining  with  Mr  T.  P.  O'Connor  at  the  House, 
and  on  our  way  to  the  smoking-room  he  was 
referring  to  my  experiment  with  Mr  Gladstone 
and  to  the  meeting  of  the  G.O.M.  and  Mr 
Healy,  about  which  he  had  written.  When  we 
arrived  in  the  smoking-room  I  said  to  my  host, 
pointing  to  a  particular  part  of  the  wall,  "  It 
was  there  I  put  up  the  paper  upon  which  I 
wrote  the  figures  thought  of  by  Mr  Gladstone." 

"  That's  so  ;  I  remember  it  well,"  replied  Tay 
Pay. 

And  as  I  glanced  around  me,  seated  in  the 
same  place  from  which  he  rose  to  offer  his  seat 
to  Mr  Gladstone  was  Tim  Healy. 

Now,  those  occultly  inclined  will  see  in  this 
a  striking  instance  of  thought  transference,  or 
the  interposition  of  some  out-of-the-way  power 
not  to  be  explained  by  ordinary  means.  And  it 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE      183 

was  but  a  curious  coincidence — that,  and  nothing 
more. 

These  professors  of  the  occult  invariably  break 
down  when  put  to  the  test.  Occultism  is  built 
too  much  upon  shadows  to  satisfy  practical  ex- 
amination or  conform  to  logical  common-sense 
tests. 

And  yet  people,  as  a  rule,  would  much  rather 
ascribe  a  mysterious,  unknown  force  to  things 
which  happen,  or  which  they  assume  have 
happened,  than  seek  for  an  explanation  of  them 
in  the  purely  natural.  This  has  always  aston- 
ished and  frequently  amused  or  annoyed  me.  It 
has  b.een  astonishing  to  find  so  much  credulity, 
amusing  to  come  across  so  much  flimsy  cock- 
sureness,  and  annoying  to  find  argumentative 
stupidity  contradicting  the  plain  findings  of 
convincing  common-sense. 

So  very  often  have  I  found  folk  crediting  me 
with  powers  that  not  only  I  did  not  possess,  but 
that  I  never  had  the  remotest  idea  of  laying 
claim  to. 

From  the  beginning  I  was  content  with  such 
success  as  I  achieved  through  gifts  common  to 
many  and  by  means  open  to  anyone.  To  claim 
or  imagine  there  was  anything  uncanny  about 
the  matter  never  once  entered  my  head.  I  knew 
I  had  an  exceptional  delicacy  of  touch  and  a 
somewhat  abnormal  keenness  of  perception. 
Added  to  this,  I  have  been  blessed  with  a  truly 
remarkable  memory,  which  has  enabled  me  to 
draw  upon  my  recollections  at  opportune 
moments  for  the  correct  interpretation  of  indi- 


1 84         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

cations  and  the  fitting  in  of  conclusions  previously 
derived  under  similar  conditions  and  with  similarly 
mentally  constituted  "  subjects."  I  had,  too, 
complete  faith  in  my  star,  and  the  will  to  win 
under  every  conceivable  condition.  This  em- 
boldened me  to  take,  as  it  were,  my  tent  and  set 
it  up  in  the  high  places  and  low  places  of  the 
great  world,  drawing  my  subjects  and  my  audiences 
alike  from  the  high-born  and  the  lowly.  I  have 
been  to  countries  where  I  have  not  spoken  a 
word  of  their  language  and  have  had  to  make 
myself  understood  to  miscellaneous  audiences, 
frequently  of  vast  dimensions,  through  the 
medium  of  an  interpreter — often  a  faulty  and 
never  a  wholly  satisfactory  form  of  elucidation. 
I  have  written  down  words  in  characters  that  at 
the  time  have  been  wholly  unintelligible  to  me, 
just  because  the  subject  thought  it  was  how  they 
should  be  written.  I  have  experimented  with 
men  of  all  ranks,  nationalities,  and  colours ;  and 
whilst  in  the  main  I  have  found  human  nature 
very  akin,  different  races  have  not  only  different 
ways  of  thinking,  but  also  diverse  ways  of  giving 
physical  expression  to  their  thoughts.  For  my 
purposes  I  have  found  the  Chinese  and  the  Red 
Indians  the  most  emotionless  of  "subjects,"  and, 
consequently,  the  most  difficult  to  obtain  accurate 
physical  indications  from. 

With  all  my  experiences  with  so  many  peoples 
in  so  many  lands,  it  should  go  without  saying 
that  had  there  been  any  direct  way  of  getting  at 
thoughts  other  than  by  obtaining  indications  of 
them  through  physical  contact  or  making  deduc- 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE      185 

tions  from  physical  expressions  I  should  most 
certainly  have  seized  it,  if  only  to  have  saved 
myself  trouble  and  exertion.  But  my  experience 
has  taught  me  there  is  no  such  royal  road  to  the 
mind  as  the  believers  in  telepathy  would  appear 
to  imagine  ;  and  the  silly  talk  about  thought 
transference,  and  the  assumption  of  occult  powers, 
by  way  of  accounting  for  what  at  best  is  happy 
guesswork  or  the  outcome  of  some  phase  of 
curious  coincidence,  irritates  me  exceedingly. 
Nothing  breaks  down  one's  patience  so  much  as 
stupidity's  false  conclusions. 

The  proneness  of  human  nature  to  claim  some 
mysterious,  abnormal  gift,  and  to  see  such  gifts  in 
others,  is  indeed  remarkable.  There  is,  apparently, 
something  unsatisfying  in  the  purely  natural, 
and  the  stronger  fare  of  supernatural  pretence  is 
required  to  tickle  the  appetite  and  satisfy  the 
emotions.  With  such  miracle-ruling  folk  I, 
obviously,  in  no  way  fill  the  bill.  In  what  I  do, 
I  neither  assume  nor  pretend  enough.  To  say 
one  reads  thought  only  through  physical  expres- 
sion, is  to  put  what  they  would  term  mental 
wonders  upon  too  commonplace  a  plane.  The 
twaddle  about  thought  transference  and  tele- 
pathic tall-talk  are  more  congenial  and  con- 
vincing. 

In  their  desire  to  invest  everything  with  magical 
attributes,  people  will  see  in  quite  a  commonplace 
occurrence  proof  of  abnormal  powers.  Of  this 
the  following  provides  a  very  striking  instance  : — 

Sir  W.  S.  Gilbert,  who  was  my  chairman  as 
well  as  one  of  my  "  subjects  "  at  a  representation 


1 86          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

I  gave  at  the  Prince  of  Wales's  Theatre,  thought 
out  a  little  drama  in  which  he  cast  himself  as  the 
villain  of  the  piece.  In  fancy  he  was  to  commit 
forgery  and  to  fly  with  the  proceeds  to  some 
distant  and  more  or  less  inaccessible  spot. 

The  amount  Sir  William  went  for  was 
jT  i, 000,000,  and  the  place  he  elected  to  take 
his  plunder  to  was  the  Seychelles.  I  readily 
got  at  the  amount,  and,  without  difficulty,  located 
the  place  on  an  enlarged  map  of  the  world  fixed 
at  the  back  of  the  stage.  "  Quite  correct,"  said 
Sir  William  when  I  had  finished.  Then,  with 
one  of  those  sudden  flashes  of  wit  with  which 
his  conversation  was  frequently  illuminated,  he 
added,  "  Had  I  known  my  geography  as  well  as 
Mr  Cumberland  I  should  have  chosen  a  more 
home-from-home  spot  to  which  to  retire,  as  I 
now  notice  the  Gilbert  Group  is  conveniently 
close,  and  for  a  moment  Mr  Cumberland,  I 
observed,  hesitated  over  stopping  there." 

What  happened  was  this  :  in  passing  my  hand 
over  the  map  I  noticed  the  minute  dots  thereon 
described  as  the  Gilbert  Group,  and  immedi- 
ately I  thought  what  an  appropriate  spot  for  a 
Gilbert  to  choose  as  a  hiding-place  ;  but  Sir 
William  until  that  moment  had  not  given  the 
group  a  thought,  having  solely  concentrated  his 
mind  upon  the  Seychelle  Isles. 

But  this  simple  explanation,  I  found,  did  not 
satisfy  those  who  saw  in  it  the  tapping  of  an  un- 
conscious hidden  thought  through  the  reading  of 
a  mental  picture  formed  by  my  subject. 

It  was  useless   to   say  that   I  saw  no  mental 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE      187 

picture,  there  being  no  mental  picture  to  see, 
and,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  Gilbert  Group  never 
once  entered  Sir  William's  mind  until  I  moment- 
arily paused  at  its  position  on  the  map. 

Yet  one  more,  and  concluding,  instance  of  the 
assumed  mental  picture  theory  advanced  in  associa- 
tion with  my  experiments.  It  arose  out  of  a  test 
with  Mr  Cecil  Rhodes.  The  "  Empire  Builder  " 
had  thought  of  a  place  the  name  of  which  he 
desired  me  to  write  down.  I  wrote  "  Thebes," 
which  was  correct.  But,  after  I  had  written 
down  the  name,  I  found  my  "  subject "  thinking 
of  some  hieroglyphics,  and  these  I  drew  roughly 
beneath  the  name  I  had  written.  Mr  Rhodes 
had  recently  visited  Egypt,  and  in  thinking  of 
Thebes,  his  thoughts  ran  on  the  quaint  hiero- 
glyphics associated  with  Egypt's  ancient  grandeur. 
I  got  no  mental  picture  of  this  passing  thought. 
I  simply  felt  that  Mr  Rhodes  had  in  his  mind 
something  to  convey  beyond  the  mere  name  of 
the  place  selected,  and  the  hand  I  held  conveyed 
the  impression  and  the  form  of  the  characters  I 
set  down  on  the  paper. 

I  would  repeat  that  I  am  not  responsible  for 
the  powers  with  which  the  mystically-inclined 
folk  think  fit  to  invest  me.  The  credulous  must 
think  as  they  like.  However,  at  all  my  public 
meetings  and  in  all  my  writings  I  have  clearly 
stated  the  basis  upon  which  I  operated,  and 
which,  in  my  opinion,  was  the  only  one  by 
which  results  with  anything  approaching  scien- 
tific accuracy  could  be  arrived  at. 

At  an  early  period  of  my  career  I  published  an 


1 88          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

article  in  the  Nineteenth  Century  clearly  defining 
my  views  on  the  matter ;  and  although  I  have 
travelled  much  since  then,  and  have  added  con- 
siderably to  my  illustrations  of  thought-reading,  I 
have  not  advanced  a  single  step  further  in  getting 
at  thought  by  any  other  means  than  those  I  had 
at  that  time  adopted. 

Whilst  practice  certainly  enables  one  to  form 
a  more  complete  opinion  of  man's  mental  com- 
plexity, the  ability  to  successfully  perform  the 
experiments  does  not  weaken  with  disuse.  I  had 
not  given  any  public  illustrations  for  many  years 
until  last  year,  when  my  friend  Mr  Oswald  Stoll 
kindly  arranged  an  agreeably  successful  seance 
for  me  at  the  Savoy  Hotel.  I  afterwards  gave  a 
public  representation  before  a  monster  audience 
at  the  Palace  Theatre,  Leicester,  in  aid  of  the 
War  Seal  Fund,  in  which  deserving  charity  Mr 
Stoll  has  deeply  interested  himself. 

In  my  time  I  have  been  associated  with  certain 
somewhat  delicate  political  and  diplomatic  matters, 
and  I  certainly  have  found  my  knowledge  of 
character  of  real  use  in  this  direction.  It  is 
curious  how  even  the  most  hardened  prevaricator 
and  astute  manipulator  of  words  used  for  the 
purpose  of  conveying  deception  will  give  himself 
away  by  some  unconscious  little  physical  in- 
dication that  belies  his  utterances.  The  eyes, 
the  mouth,  the  hands,  even  (as  with  bootless 
peoples)  the  toes,  have  a  tale  to  tell,  and  are 
readable  by  those  who  know  how  to  interpret 
such  indications  or  make  correct  deductions 
from  them. 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE     189 

It  is  these  physical  indications  unconsciously 
given  off  by  sign-seekers  under  the  close. scrutiny 
and  pumping  process  adopted  by  mediums  which 
enable  the  mystic  fraternity  to  occasionally  cor- 
rectly tumble  on  to  "  other-world  "  information. 
People,  as  a  rule,  never  seem  to  know  how  liable 
they  are  to  give  themselves  away  in  this  manner, 
and,  consequently,  how  frequently  they  do  so. 

To  assume  that  telepathic  communication  takes 
place  between  the  sign-seeker  and  medium  is  to 
assume  what  is  not  only  improbable,  but  impos- 
sible. Communicative  brain-waves  no  more  pass 
between  medium  and  client  than  between  pro- 
fessional artists  engaged  in  a  "  thought  transfer- 
ence "  music-hall  turn.  When  these  artists  do 
not  claim  psychic  powers,  and  in  such  a  way  feed 
the  cravings  of  the  credulous  for  injurious  mystic 
fallacies,  they  provide  a  show  that  is  both  enter- 
taining and  attractive  ;  but  there  is  no  more 
transference  of  thought  about  the  exhibition 
than  passes  between  the  conductor  and  his  band. 
He  provides  the  cues  which  his  band  interprets, 
just  as  the  entertainer  in  the  audience  conveys 
the  cues  either  by  verbal  or  physical  code  to  the 
interpreter  thereof  seated  on  the  stage. 

It  is  a  business  that  requires  considerable  in- 
telligence, a  great  deal  of  practice,  and  unlimited 
patience  plus  a  most  retentive  memory.  It  is  a 
pity  that  believers  in  the  occult  should  advance 
the  results  achieved  in  this  direction  as  proof  of 
thought  transference,  as  it  goes  towards  antago- 
nising science  against  an  attractive,  and  at  the 
same  time  puzzling,  entertainment  that,  free 


1 9o         THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

from  mystic  pretensions,  is  innocent  enough  in 
all  conscience. 

A  few  words  as  to  the  psychology  of  nations, 
about  which  political  quidnuncs  write  so  volumi- 
nously and  understand  so  little. 

We  will  agree  that  Germany  does  not  under- 
stand the  psychology  of  the  Allies  ;  and  this 
doubtless,  in  a  measure,  accounts  for  the  misread- 
ing of  our  purposes  and  aims,  and  the  stupendous 
blunders  they  commit  in  consequence  thereof. 
But  what  nation,  alien  in  blood  and  language, 
really  understands  the  psychology  of  another  ? 

The  two  nations,  of  all  the  nations  of  the  world, 
best  able  to  understand  the  psychology  of  each 
other  are  the  United  States  and  ourselves.  We 
think  on  the  same  mental  plane,  and  give  utter- 
ance to  our  thoughts  in  a  language  at  once  under- 
standable to  each  other. 

With  other  nations  thought  has  only  too  often 
to  go  through  a  process  of  translation  before  a 
common  understanding  is  arrived  at ;  and,  in  the 
course  of  translation,  adjustments  of  mental  re- 
servations and  other  fitting-in  of  ideas  have  to 
be  fixed  up,  all  making  for  delay.  Between  the 
Americans  and  the  British  all  is  plain  mental 
sailing  from  the  start,  and  no  phase  of  translation 
enters  into  the  conversations  and  negotiations  that 
take  place  between  them.  It  is  one  thing  for  a 
man  to  be  able  to  speak  your  language,  and  quite 
another  for  him  to  think  in  it.  What  he  invari- 
ably does  is  to  think  it  out  in  his  own  language, 
then  to  mentally  translate  it  into  what  he  assumes 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE     191 

to  be  the  equivalent  language  he  is  about  to  put 
into  words. 

The  psychology  of  nations  has  had  a  supreme 
fascination  for  me,  and  how  hard  I  have  tried 
to  fathom  and  understand  that  of  each  with 
which  I  have  come  in  contact !  Whilst  in  many 
lands  I  have  had  to  get  along  with  such  scant 
knowledge  of  their  languages  as  I  might  possess, 
or  get  my  views  publicly  presented  there  through 
the  medium  of  an  interpreter — never  a  wholly 
satisfactory  proceeding  outside  of  our  own  Over 
Sea  Possessions — the  United  States  is  the  only 
country  where  I  have  been  able  to  speak  my 
mother-tongue  with  the  certainty  of  being  fully 
understood. 

And  as  it  has  been  with  peoples  as  a  whole,  so 
has  it  been  with  representatives  of  these  peoples. 
For  instance,  whilst  I  have  successfully  read  the 
thoughts  of  men  of  prominence  of  different 
nationalities,  such  as  Moltke,  Alexandre  Dumas 
fils,  the  ex-Khedive,  Rubinstein,  and  Sagasta,  each 
one  understanding  English,  not  one  thought  in 
my  language,  but  in  the  one  that  came  the  most 
natural  or  the  handiest  to  him.  Whereas,  when 
I  first  visited  the  States  and  experimented,  for 
instance,  with  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  J.  G. 
Whittier,  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes,  and  Boyle 
O'Reilly,  they  not  only  spoke  in  my  language, 
but  thought  in  it  too.  There  is  that  psycho- 
logical affinity  between  Americans  and  British 
which  has  no  like  existence  between  any  other 
two  peoples  on  earth.  It  is  an  affinity  of  feeling 
as  well  as  of  understanding. 


i92          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

I  have  been  in  more  than  one  tight  corner  in 
the  course  of  my  travels,  and  my  first  thought 
if  I  had  needed  help  would  have  been  to  have 
asked  if  there  were  a  Britisher  present  to  stand 
by  me,  and,  failing  him,  an  American,  with  the 
certainty  that  no  cry  of  mine  would  have  fallen 
on  American  ears  unheeded.  The  thought  of 
calling  upon  any  other  national  outside  of  these 
two  never  occurred  to  me. 

On  one  occasion,  in  a  foreign  land,  a  quarrel 
was  forced  on  me,  and  a  challenge  to  a  duel  was 
the  outcome  of  it.  There  was  no  Britisher  at 
hand  to  stand  by  me  ;  but  an  American  consul, 
who,  from  his  official  position,  could  not  act  for 
me,  thoughtfully,  and  very  kindly,  provided 
seconds  for  me  in  the  persons  of  his  two  sons, 
who,  as  he  said  with  due  naivety  were  visiting 
him  "  quite  unofficially." 

One  of  the  most  interesting  psychological 
studies  known  to  me  in  the  New  World  is 
undoubtedly  Sir  Wilfrid  Laurier. 

To  understand  Sir  Wilfrid's  attitude  over  the 
Canadian  Military  Service  Act,  which  has  aroused 
such  deep  and  mixed  feelings,  one  must  understand 
the  psychology  of  the  man.  He  is  mentally  and 
physically  emotional,  easily  read  from  the  surface, 
but  an  inside  reading  of  whom  is  by  no  means 
so  easy.  I  have  known  Sir  Wilfrid  many  years, 
and  he  was  one  of  my  earliest  "  subjects  "  amongst 
Canadians.  The  psychology  of  the  man  interested 
me  immensely,  and  I  was  greatly  attracted  by  his 
magnetic  personality.  Then  he  was  just  mount- 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE     193 

ing  the  ladder  to  prominence  and  popularity. 
His  verbal  fervour  was  indeed  remarkable,  added 
to  which  was  a  personal  magnetism  of  exceptional 
force  and  charm. 

But  all  these  gifts  for  the  most  part  were 
centred  in  the  interests  of  French  Canada,  with 
but  a  passing  thought  for  the  claims  and  aims  of 
the  rest  of  the  Dominion.  While  this  brought 
him  into  direct  political  conflict  with  the  great 
Imperialist  Sir  John  A.  Macdonald,  it,  at  the 
same  time,  obtained  for  him  vast  popularity  and 
a  practically  unequalled  influence  amongst  his 
fellow  French  Canadians. 

Sir  Wilfrid  of  the  "  silver  tongue "  speaks 
equally  freely  and  eloquently  in  English  and 
French.  I  have  heard  him  in  both  languages 
many  times,  but  never  once  have  I  found  him 
thinking  in  English.  He  thinks  always  in 
French — the  French  of  Louis  XV.;  and  his 
spoken  English  is  the  verbal  outcome  of  a  rapid 
mental  translation. 

Throughout  his  political  life  his  creed  has  ever 
been  "  Canada — my  country — first."  But  with 
him,  be  it  understood,  "  my  country  "  begins  and 
ends  with  the  purely  French  thinking  and  speak- 
ing sections  of  Canada  as  distinct  from  that  greater 
portion  which  goes  to  make  up  the  Dominion. 

With  this  mental  outlook  it  has  scarcely  been 
possible  for  Sir  Wilfrid  Laurier  to  "  think  Imperi- 
ally." But  it  would  be  a  mistake  for  a  moment  to 
question  his  loyalty  to  the  Mother  Country,  or  to 
assume  that  he  harbours  any  antagonism  to  the 
Imperial  idea.  He  is  all  for  the  Empire  having 

'3 


i94         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

the  first  place  in  the  sun  ;  but,  at  the  same  time, 
that  section  of  it,  comprising  the  Province  of 
Quebec,  should  have  the  benefit  of  the  fullest 
extent  of  warmth  to  be  derived  from  the  sun. 
This  idea  ever  causes  him  to  put  French  Canada 
in  the  limelight.  The  rest  just  fits  in  with  the 
picture  he  mentally  draws. 

It  governs  him  in  everything.  When  I  wrote 
my  descriptive  history  of  Canada,  The  Queen  s 
Highway  from  Ocean  to  Ocean^  Sir  John  A. 
Macdonald  was  pleased  to  say,  "  Your  work 
deserves  the  lasting  gratitude  of  the  people  of 
Canada";  but  Sir  Wilfrid,  who  was  otherwise 
personally  well  disposed  towards  rne,  felt  I 
had  made  too  much  of  the  west  and  too  little 
of  French  Canada.  In  a  word,  I  was  too 
Imperialistically  expansive. 

This  absence  of  the  expansive  idea  in  Sir 
Wilfrid's  temperament  and  mental  outlook  must 
not  cause  him  to  be  bracketed  with  M.  Henri 
Bourassa,  who  is  really  antagonistic  to  it.  This 
political  firebrand  is  politically  and  psychologi- 
cally a  French-Canadian  Valera ;  and  as  long  as  he 
can  rule  the  roost  amongst  his  French-Canadian 
Sinn  Feiners,  the  welfare  of  the  Empire  as  a 
whole  is,  I  fancy,  a  matter  of  complete  indiffer- 
ence to  him.  He  began  waving  the  red  flag  of 
revolt  over  Canada's  suggested  contribution  to 
naval  defence,  and  to-day  Sir  Wilfrid,  unless  he 
has  strangely  changed  of  late,  cannot  hold  with 
Bourassa  in  his  indifference  to  Germany's  aims 
of  conquest  and  domination.  I  say  this,  having 
in  memory  what  Sir  Wilfrid  Laurier  said  to  me 


THOUGHT   TRANSFERENCE     195 

in  London  shortly  after  the  Kaiser's  dispatch  to 
Kruger  :  "  Little  Willie,"  said  he,  "  has  a  bad 
fit  of  swelled  head,  and  has  got  to  be  put  in  his 
place  ;  and  I  guess  we'll  do  it." 

The  recent  action  of  Sir  Wilfrid,  at  an  ex- 
ceedingly critical  period  of  the  war,  with  the 
whole  civilised  world  longing  for  the  putting  of 
the  Kaiser  in  his  place,  surely  was  not  the  way 
to  expedite  it. 

But  then,  again,  one  must  understand  the 
psychology  of  the  man. 


I  have  already  referred  to  Sir  Wilfrid's  personal 
magnetism.  A  word  as  to  his  electrically  charged 
physical  system.  When  I  was  staying  at  the 
Russell  Hotel,  Ottawa,  it  was  a  familiar  after- 
dinner  amusement  to  see  what  electric  discharges 
one  could  produce  by  coming  suddenly  in  physical 
contact  with  each  other.  Frequently  I  have  lit 
the  gas  through  Sir  Wilfrid  acting  as  the  con- 
ductor, with  his  finger  over  the  jet.  The  plan 
adopted  was  to  run  quickly  across  the  room, 
whilst  Sir  Wilfrid  stood  on  a  chair,  the  finger 
of  one  hand  over  the  gas  jet,  and  to  touch  his 
other  hand  with  one's  ringer  at  the  end  of  one's 
run.  I  have  produced  the  same  effect  when  a 
chain  of  hands  has  been  between  me  and  the 
distinguished  French-Canadian  politician. 

There  was  nothing  spiritistic  about  this  ;  and 
the  effects  produced  had  no  connection  with  other- 
world  manifestations,  although  doubtless  illogical 
sign-seekers  would  have  seen  in  the  occurrence 


196         THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

direct  evidence  of  supernaturalism.  Anyone, 
more  or  less,  could  bring  about  similar  results. 
It  was  the  outcome  of  intense  cold  without  and 
a  highly  heated  atmosphere  within  the  hotel. 
To  come  suddenly  in  contact  hand  to  hand  with 
another  person  in  the  room  was  to  create  a  spark 
with  a  pin-prick  feeling  going  with  it.  It  was 
the  same  if  the  lips  met  or  noses  touched. 

I  did  not  try  the  process  of  rubbing  noses,  a 
form  of  affection  in  vogue  with  certain  tribes  of 
primitive  love-making  instincts  ;  but  I  am  free 
to  confess  that  the  reminder  of  the  thorn-protected 
rose  is  mild  indeed  as  compared  with  the  prick- 
ing spark  emanating  from  the  electrically  en- 
vironed kiss. 


• 

•-.     "'.'  <-**' 

5?          Tf          '.£,  * 

!         -V 

'  •    :          : 

*          L.I 


CHAPTER    X 

THE    UNSEEN    HAND    IN    THE    UNSEEN    WORLD  ? 

Is  there  anything  underlying  this  latest  spiritual- 
istic movement  beyond  that  provided  by  the 
emotional  longings  arising  out  of  the  Great  War 
and  mediumistic  desire  to  make  money  out  of 
the  craze  ? 

Can  it  by  any  possibility  be  that  the  enemy 
has  been  making  use  of  the  movement  for  its 
own  purposes  ? 

The  Hidden  Hand,  it  is  generally  assumed, 
has  been  at  work  in  this  country  as  well  as  in 
those  other  countries  where  drastic  unmasking 
has  taken  place.  Germany,  for  political  and 
military  ends,  uses  strange  tools,  and  turns  to 
her  advantage  every  possible  opportunity. 

With  the  opportunities  which  may  from  time 
to  time  present  themselves  in  association  with  a 
craze  of  this  character,  the  employment  of  the 
Unseen  Hand  in  the  Unseen  World  does  not 
appear  to  be  entirely  out  of  the  question. 

One  knows  that  the  enemy  made  every  use  of 
that  mystic  impostor  Rasputin,  and  that  informa- 
tion of  the  first  importance  was  obtained  through 
this  channel,  whilst,  in  addition,  this  mystic  tool, 

through  the  influence  he  possessed  owing  to  his 

197 


198          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

claims  to  supernatural  powers,  was  able  to  convey 
impressions  and  bring  about  results  desired  by  his 
Teutonic  instigators. 

At  the  time  of  writing,  f  affaire  Bolo  and 
P  affaire  Caillaux — Caillaux,  the  "Man  of  Destiny" 
— are  much  in  evidence  in  association  with  enemy 
intrigues  ;  but,  obviously,  one  would  not  be  justi- 
fied in  anticipating  any  decision  relating  thereto. 
That  rests  alone  with  the  authorities. 

Just  as  the  Germans  made  use  of  the  seer 
Rasputin  and  the  vicious  mystic  circle  sur- 
rounding him,  it  would,  however,  be  permissible 
to  inquire  as  to  the  subtle  propaganda  worked 
by  the  enemy  through  mystic  circles  in  Paris 
and  Rome. 

Some  of  the  personages  prominently  associated 
with  the  two  affaires  have  mystic  temperaments, 
and  have  had  associations  with  alleged  occult 
wonder-workers. 

The  ultra-patriotic  Madame  de  Thebes,  the 
much-discussed  Parisian  devinette,  wielded  con- 
siderable influence  in  French  political  and  finan- 
cial circles,  besides  being  a  pet  of  high  society. 
To  her  went  statesmen  and  high  military  and 
financial  authorities  for  prophetic  information, 
and,  doubtless,  in  the  course  of  such  consulta- 
tions unconsciously  vouchsafed  more  information 
to  the  seeress  than  she  was  in  a  position  to  give 
them. 

Madame  de  Thebes  specialised  in  war 
prophecies  ;  but,  as  she  possessed  no  more  power 
of  correctly  divining  the  future  than  the  silver- 
seeking  clairvoyante  of  a  London  suburb,  her 


THE    UNSEEN    HAND  199 

prophecies  had  a  habit  of  going  wrong.  They 
were  based  upon  what  she  wheedled  out  of  her 
clients,  or  what  they  lightly  and  unguardedly  let 
fall,  and  her  natural  astuteness  did  the  rest. 

Oracular  utterances,  based  upon  nothing  more 
than  human  deductions,  are  sadly  fallible  ;  and 
Madame  de  Thebes,  whilst  she  succeeded  in 
imposing  upon  the  credulous,  and  at  the  same 
time,  presumably,  did  remarkably  well  out  of  her 
mystic  pretensions,  was  anything  but  infallible. 
Now  that  she  has  left  this  world  for  that  other 
world  of  her  imaginings,  she  may  acquire  a 
more  correct  and  intimate  knowledge  of  the 
mysteries  upon  which  she  so  successfully  traded. 

If,  as  it  has  been  assumed,  the  enemy  was  not 
slow  to  turn  to  account  the  opportunities  afforded 
by  adroit  manipulation  of  mystic  materials  to 
hand  in  association  with  Madame  de  Thebes' 
consultations,  similar  opportunities  to  be  worked 
through  mystic  channels  in  this  country  would 
not  be  altogether  neglected. 

The  Hidden  Hand  of  the  enemy  is  difficult 
to  trace,  and  one  would  scarcely  look  for  it  in 
association  with  the  spiritual  world.  But  the 
spiritual  world  in  this  mundane  sphere  is  made 
up  of  human  follies,  human  weaknesses,  vanities, 
and  greed.  Credulous  folk  seeking  consolation, 
advice,  or  information  through  the  medium  of 
the  supernatural  are  none  too  wise  in  their 
inquiries  nor  guarded  in  their  utterances. 

It  will  have  been  very  easy  for  German  agents 
or  sympathisers  to  have  obtained  useful  informa- 
tion under  such  circumstances.  Service  men 


200         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

and  the  relations  of  those  connected  with  the 
Services  have  formed  a  very  considerable  pro- 
portion of  the  professional  mystics'  clientele, 
and  nearly  all  the  inquiries  and  sign-seeking 
instincts  of  these  people  have  had  reference 
to  matters  associated  directly  or  indirectly  with 
the  war.  Given  such  a  clientele^  providing  the 
necessary  elements  of  credulity,  silliness,  and 
tactlessness,  what  then  could  be  easier,  on  the 
part  of  an  astute  medium,  than  the  exploitation 
of  such  material  for  all  it  was  worth  ? 

I  have  seen  the  possibilities  in  such  a  situation 
and  the  possible  dangers  connected  therewith.  It 
has,  however,  been  a  matter  for  the  authorities. 

They,  I  take  it,  have  not  been  indifferent  in 
the  matter  ;  and  if,  as  I  am  given  to  understand 
is  the  case,  considerable  care  has  been  taken  in 
the  matter  of  supervising,  restricting,  and  even 
prohibiting  the  circulation  outside  of  the  United 
Kingdom  of  certain  so-called  occult  literature, 
then  the  authorities  must  have  felt  there  was 
something  to  be  considered. 

Spiritism  is  one  of  those  illogical,  emotional 
crazes  which  collects  around  it  the  loose  human 
ends  and  mentally  crooked  sticks  of  other  weak- 
kneed  isms,  such  as  Conchyism  and  Pacificism — 
well-meaning,  maybe,  in  the  main,  but  certainly 
not  over  wise,  exact,  or  ardently  patriotic. 

Folk  of  this  mental  calibre  will  do  lots  of 
irregular  things  so  long  as  the  doing  of  them 
squares  with  what  they  consider  to  be  their 
conscience  or  is  attuned  to  their  emotional 
vagaries. 


THE    UNSEEN    HAND  201 

Visitors  from  that  other  world,  which  provides 
a  good  living  for  professional  earthly  practitioners 
and  a  mild  mental  excitement  and  comforting 
physical  emotions  for  illogical  humans,  are  drawn 
presumably  from  all  nations,  and,  in  the  general 
mix  up,  individual  patriotism  is  scarcely  a  domi- 
nant feature. 

The  sign-seeker,  out  for  a  sign,  would  welcome 
a  message  from  any  spirit,  of  no  matter  what 
nationality.  What  his  nationality  might  have 
been  previous  to  his  translation  to  the  celestial 
sphere  would  not  be  a  matter  for  consideration. 
Whilst  a  stern,  parental  Government  prohibits 
delegates  in  the  flesh  from  meeting  enemy  envoys 
at  Stockholm,  Berne,  or  any  other  neutral  meet- 
ing place,  the  passportless  delegates  can  come  at 
will  from  the  other  world  and  exchange  views 
with  sympathetic  mortals  with  whom  they 
desire  to  be  in  communion. 

So  the  most  case-hardened,  unrepentant  enemy 
spirit  can  manifest  to  our  pacifists,  exchanging 
views  entirely  in  accord  with  their  own,  which, 
with  the  spiritual  backing  behind  them,  will 
spread  like  wildfire  amongst  the  votaries  of  the 
spiritistic  cult  having  similar  inclinations  or 
holding  similar  views. 

Surely  a  most  fruitful  field  for  the  Unseen 
Hand  to  till  ! 

And  we  take  infinite  pains  and  go  to  untold 
expense  in  the  matter  of  a  war-aims  propaganda 
amongst  thehard-working,  hard-thinking  elements 
of  the  population  in  order  to  combat  the  insidious 
poison  of  the  pacifist  movement,  whilst  this  sort 


202          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

of  thing,  far  more  subtle,  and  consequently  far 
less  apparent,  yet,  maybe,  more  dangerous,  goes  on 
unmolested  in  our  midst. 

The  enemy  has  ever  been  fond  of  using  art, 
science,  and  public  characters  for  its  purpose. 
The  way  that  fascinating  Dutch  Batavian  dancer, 
who  a  short  time  back  met  her  death  as  a  spy 
at  the  hands  of  the  French  military  authorities, 
was  manipulated  by  her  German  paymasters  for 
German  ends  will  be  fresh  in  the  memory  of  my 
readers.  With  artistes  of  this  type  and  tempera- 
ment the  enemy  has  worked  extensively,  and,  from 
his  point  of  view,  with  highly  successful  results. 

Years  ago  there  was  a  Russian  princess  who 
was  in  the  pay  of  Germany  for  political  purposes. 
She  was  known  to  the  outside  world  as  a  snake- 
charmer,  and,  following  her  ostensible  profession, 
she  went  everywhere,  and  into  the  best  society 
too,  collecting  much  information,  and  generally 
aiding  the  schemes  of  her  political  employers. 

She  was  a  weird,  fascinating  creature  ;  and  as 
it  happened  that  I  was  enabled  to  render  her  at 
one  time  a  little  service,  she  by  degrees  un- 
folded her  life-story  to  me.  And  what  a  strange, 
mysterious  story  it  was,  and  what  an  intense 
human  document  !  It  is  too  long  a  story  to  tell 
here,  but  one  day  I  shall  relate  it. 

It  was  the  personal  magnetism  of  this  snake 
princess,  and  the  weird  fascination  surrounding 
her  vocation,  that  made  her  so  useful  to  the 
Germans  for  their  purposes.  In  her  way  she 
did  work  equal  to  that  of  the  mystic  Rasputin. 

I    have    already    pointed    out    how    German 


THE    UNSEEN    HAND  203 

diplomacy  manipulated  the  mysticism  associated 
with  Abdul  Hamid.  It,  from  the  point  of 
German  diplomacy,  was  a  good  card  to  play, 
and  no  opportunity  is  missed  of  playing  a  similar 
card  with  advantage.  There  is  so  much  crass 
stupidity,  so  much  illogicality  and  weakness  of 
purpose,  associated  with  the  dabblers  in  the 
occult,  that  they  unsuspectingly  dance  to  the  tune 
set  them  by  those  who  know  how  to  touch  the 
right  chord.  From  gathering  useful  information 
through  their  fatuous  gabble  and  making  valu- 
able deductions  from  their  queries,  to  moulding 
them,  in  their  weak-kneedness,  to  advance  ideas 
suitable  for  their  purpose,  the  enemy,  I  fear, 
will  have  struck  oil  in  playing  the  Unseen  Hand 
in  the  coteries  obsessed  by  the  mania  of  getting 
in  touch  with  the  Unseen  World. 

An  American  authority,  who  has  given  a  close 
study  to  the  question,  states  that  the  world  is 
"  literally  a-crawl "  with  spies  of  Central  Europe. 
These  spies,  it  should  be  clearly  understood,  are 
not  confined  to  German-born  subjects.  They  are 
recruited  from  all  nationalities,  and  work  from 
different  motives  and  for  widely  different  rewards. 
Some  are  patriots,  and  their  sense  of  patriotism 
finds  gratification  in  carrying  out  schemes  they 
think  may  be  of  service  to  their  country,  no 
matter  how  devious  the  methods  employed. 
Others  are  out  for  an  ultimate  political  or  com- 
mercial "pull,"  and  there  is  very  little  unblemished 
patriotism  about  their  operations.  Then  there 
are  those  who  seek  for  social  advantages,  with  an 
eye  to  decorations  that  a  grateful  Kaiser  may  feel 


204         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

disposed  to  bestow  upon  them.  The  common, 
or  garden,  secret  agents,  of  both  sexes  and  of 
varied  nationalities,  who  are  paid  in  hard  cash 
for  their  work,  according  to  its  estimated  value, 
are  a  numerous  tribe  ;  but  they  are  not  so 
dangerous  as  those  workers  in  the  enemy's  in- 
terests who  are  more  highly  placed  and  work 
from  different  motives,  and  are  all  the  more 
likely  to  carry  on  unsuspected. 

Our  Home  Secretary  also  draws  attention  to 
the  fact  that  the  spies  in  Germany's  interests  are 
not  confined  to  those  of  enemy  origin,  but  are  to 
be  found  amongst  neutrals  of  nearly  all  countries. 
So  we  have  Bolos  at  work  in  England — Bolos 
in  finance,  politics,  and  society  ;  but  the  possi- 
bility of  a  Bolo  in  spiritism,  apparently,  has  not 
come  within  the  Boloism  reckoning.  It  seems 
to  me,  however,  to  offer  a  phase  of  possible  evil 
requiring  careful  watching  and  following  up. 

Bolo  himself,  I  believe,  is  a  bit  of  a  mystic, 
with  a  belief  that — in  the  Eastern  way — he  can 
read,  with  a  stick  in  the  sand,  the  riddle  of  life. 
I  have  frequently  seen  the  past  and  the  present 
read  in  this  fashion,  with  more  or  less  accuracy. 
But  shots  at  the  future  have  been  by  no  means 
so  successful. 

I  wonder  if  Bolo  has  read  correctly  his  own 
future  ? 


CHAPTER    XI 

MYSTIC    ODDS   AND    ENDS 

So  far  as  possible  I  have  dealt  with  the  various 
phases  of  the  so-called  occult  in  chapters  to  which 
they  would  appear  to  have  special  application, 
but  there  remain  over  little  sidelights — odds  and 
ends,  as  it  were — which  do  not  directly  fit  in 
with  any  one  of  these  descriptive  titles.  Indeed, 
there  is  really  no  end  to  the  instances  which 
runners  after  the  occult  are  for  ever  bringing  up 
for  one's  refutation  or  confusion.  Each  man's 
personal  experience  is  a  law  unto  itself  ;  and  to 
throw  light  upon  the  darkness  of  his  perplexity, 
or  to  disprove  the  erroneousness  of  his  con- 
clusions, carries  neither  weight  nor  conviction 
with  others  who  hug  their  superstitious  fallacies 
with  a  kindred  tenacity.  Life  in  this  world  is 
too  short  to  permit  of  a  reasoned  explanation 
being  given  of  every  phase  of  supernaturalism 
with  which  the  more  or  less  impressionable  person 
one  comes  in  contact  with  is  for  the  moment 
obsessed.  I  will  content  myself,  therefore,  with 
just  a  few  instances  which  have  come  under  my 
personal  attention,  and  which,  in  my  opinion, 
seem  to  call  more  than  others  for  particular 

notice. 

205 


206          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

In  the  early  days  of  my  investigations  into  the 
occult  I  was  brought  much  in  contact  with  a 
young  Irishman,  who  afterwards  gained  consider- 
able distinction  at  the  criminal  bar.  He  had  a 
somewhat  romantic  temperament,  with,  at  times, 
a  dreamy  mental  outlook  on  life  ;  but,  ordi- 
narily, he  was  level-headed,  with  close  reasoning 
powers,  and  his  knowledge  of  human  nature 
was  quite  considerable,  and,  in  the  main,  accurate. 
Whilst  laughing  at  the  claims  of  spiritualists, 
describing  the  manifestations  upon  which  they 
based  their  belief  in  another  world  as  mostly 
noisy  and  altogether  non-celestial,  he  professed  a 
belief  in  phenomena  which  could  alone  be  the 
outcome  of  occult  agency  or  some  mysterious 
force  of  which  no  satisfactory  explanation,  so 
far,  was  forthcoming.  He  had,  he  claimed, 
experienced  the  outcome  of  this  mysterious 
force,  and  had  witnessed  demonstrations  so  con- 
trary to  the  recognised  laws  of  nature  that  he 
was  bound  to  believe  in  the  reality  of  occult 
agencies.  A  learned  Indian  who  had  been  read- 
ing with  him  had  caused  phenomena  to  be  pro- 
duced that  baffled  all  explanation  on  any  other 
basis.  For  instance,  a  dagger  held  in  his  hand 
over  a  bowl  would  gradually  lose  its  rigidity  and 
become  as  pliable  in  his  hands  as  putty,  eventually 
dissolving  into  an  impalpable  nothingness.  He 
had  not  only  seen  this  done  but  had  himself 
commenced  obtaining  similar  results.  By  this 
time  the  Indian  student  had  returned  to  the  "  Land 
of  Peacocks,"  so  I  was  unable  to  witness  a  first- 
hand demonstration  ;  but  again  and  again  my 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND^ENDS       207 

friend  promised  to  personally  demonstrate  his 
own  powers,  so  far  as  they  went,  in  this  direction. 
One  evening  I  visited  his  chambers  in  the 
Middle  Temple  for  this  purpose,  full  of  curiosity, 
tempered,  I  may  add,  with  just  a  little  healthy 
scepticism.  In  the  course  of  the  evening  the 
dagger  was  produced.  It  was  a  weird,  antique 
weapon,  handsomely  chased  with  quaint  figures 
and  symbols.  With  it,  I  was  told,  a  murder  had 
quite  recently  been  committed  out  in  the  Far 
East,  and  I  don't  think  one  would  have  been 
casting  too  severe  a  reflection  upon  its  character 
by  crediting  it  with  more  than  one  little  peculi- 
arity of  this  kind.  It  was  a  weapon  made  to 
kill,  and,  in  the  hands  of  one  bent  on  killing, 
would  not,  I  fancy,  have  disappointed. 

My  friend  took  the  dagger  and  held  it  over  an 
antique,  curiously  worked  silver  bowl  containing 
rose  leaves.  He  raised  it  upwards  and  pressed  it 
downwards,  moved  it  this  way  and  that,  with 
many  a  little  fantastic  twirl,  muttering  slowly 
but  earnestly  a  sort  of  incantation.  I  took  no 
hand  in  the  matter,  merely  sitting  still  and 
watching.  So  far  as  I  could  see,  no  change  was 
taking  place  in  the  form  or  substance  of  the 
dagger.  But  the  movements  and  incantation 
went  on.  At  length  I  ventured  to  ask  how  the 
experiment  was  progressing.  My  friend  paused 
in  his  movements,  and  the  far-away  look  in  his 
eyes  died  out.  There  was  disappointment  in  his 
voice  as  he  replied.  This  time  the  oracle  wasn't 
working  on  the  hitherto  approved  plan.  He 
couldn't  quite  make  it  out.  Perhaps  it  was 


2o8          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

through  not  having  got  the  words  of  the  invoca- 
tion quite  right.  A  word  missed,  wrongly 
placed,  or  incorrectly  pronounced  would  make  all 
the  difference.  And  it  was  not  an  easy  formula 
to  remember  and  enunciate.  To  me  it  was  all 
so  much  meaningless  gibberish,  given  forth 
though  it  was  with  all  earnestness.  Finally  my 
friend,  on  laying  down  the  dagger,  explained 
that  he  generally  obtained  the  best  effects  in  the 
stillness  of  the  night,  and  the  hour  was  yet  young. 
Anxious  as  I  was  to  meet  him  in  his  faith  in 
the  miraculous  in  every  way  possible,  I  said 
that  time  was  no  object  with  me,  and,  if  agree- 
able to  him,  I  would  remain  all  night  to  see  the 
thing  through.  And  so  we  sat  for  hours  smoking 
countless  cigarettes,  and  refreshing  ourselves  with 
spirits  of  a  more  visible  and  potent  character  than 
those  which  were  merely  en  fair^  so  to  speak. 
And  yet,  after  all,  the  wonder-working  did  not 
come  off ;  and  when  I  finally  left,  the  weapon 
was  lying  on  the  table  in  precisely  the  same  con- 
dition as  when  it  was  first  taken  up. 

Subsequent  to  this  sitting  my  friend  took  pains 
to  impress  upon  me  the  necessity  of  having  the 
correct  atmosphere  in  association  with  such 
phenomena.  He  was  too  sensible  to  mouth  the 
old  tag  that  my  sceptical  personality  was  bound 
to  provide  an  antagonistic  element.  It  was  not 
my  presence  but  the  absence  of  that  of  the  adept, 
through  whom  the  marvel  was  originally  pro- 
duced, that  was  the  cause  of  the  failure.  When 
it  had  come  off  with  him  alone  he  had  felt  the 
astral  presence  of  the  adept,  which,  in  his  opinion, 


r£i 

'! 


'tin;  ..^ 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       209 

accounted  for  the  result,  for  not  for  a  single 
moment  did  he  claim  for  himself  occult  powers 
capable  of  working  wonders  of  this  character. 
This  adept,  he  informed  me,  had  assured  him  of 
his  ability  to  project  at  will  his  astral  presence. 
That  this  projection  on  various  occasions  had 
taken  place  he  was  convinced,  as  he  not  only  had 
felt  the  presence  but  had  seen  it.  At  this  I  began 
to  ask  myself  if  he  had  not  seen  the  astral  form 
in  much  the  same  way  as  he  had  seen  the  gradual 
dematerialisation  of  the  murderous  weapon  over 
which  he  had  made  the  weird  chant  the  previous 
evening.  But  he  was  so  terribly  in  earnest  over 
the  matter  that  I  really  did  not  like  to  express 
the  full  extent  of  my  scepticism.  I,  however, 
begged  of  him  to  furnish  me  with  a  further 
sitting,  in  the  hope  of  securing  the  astral  form's 
attendance.  This  further  sitting  was  accorded 
me.  We  began  at  a  later  hour  than  on  the 
previous  occasion  and  at  a  moment  when  my 
friend  said  he  felt  the  influence  of  the  astral 
presence — the  same  movements  with  the  dagger, 
the  same  gibberish,  and  the  far-away  look  in  the 
eyes,  but,  so  far  as  I  could  judge,  no  perceptible 
change  in  the  weapon  held  above  the  bowl.  Yet 
my  legal  friend  declared  he  felt  the  change  occur- 
ring ;  "  And,"  said  he,  "  you  see  the  form  of  the 
adept  there  opposite  me  ?  "  And  he  stared  with 
a  sort  of  ecstatic  satisfaction  into  the  corner  of  the 
room  on  my  right.  "  See,"  said  he  :  "  it  is  only 
a  blue  outline,  the  rest  is  as  a  cloud."  I  followed 
his  eyes,  but  I  could  discern  neither  blue  outline 
nor  astral  shadow.  The  only  cloudy  substance  in 


idfiul**** 


2io          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

the  room  apparent  to  me  was  the  outcome  of 
tobacco  smoke.  My  companion  thought  me 
blind.  My  failure  to  see  what  he  saw  arose 
from  a  lack  of  the  highly-attuned  imagination 
by  which  he  was  himself  influenced.  This  lack 
of  imagination,  I  fear,  cuts  off  many  of  those  other- 
world  wonders  so  distinct  to  those  who  possess  it. 
I  did  not  attend  any  more  dagger-dissolving 
sittings  ;  but  my  friend,  to  the  day  of  his  death, 
I  am  sure,  felt  convinced  that  the  phenomenon 
had  actually  occurred  in  the  manner  and  under 
the  conditions  described.  So  be  it  ! 

The  possibility  of  this  astral-form  projection 
is  firmly  believed  in  by  many  who  have  a  leaning 
towards  Eastern  occultism.  Personally,  I  have 
never  seen  an  astral  form,  although  on  various 
occasions  I  have  known  adepts  for  whom  this 
projective  art,  amongst  other  mystic  gifts,  has 
been  claimed.  Moreover,  amongst  my  own 
personal  acquaintances  there  have  been  those 
who  have  expressed  the  belief  that  I  myself  must 
surely  possess  a  similar  power  or  gift,  or  whatever 
goes  to  make  up  the  force  necessary  to  separate 
the  spiritual  from  the  material  of  one's  earthly 
composition,  and  frequently  I  have  been  asked 
to  will  that  my  astral  self  should  appear  to  such 
and  such  a  person  at  such  and  such  a  place.  More 
than  once  I  have  tried  the  experiment,  willing 
with  all  my  might,  thinking  with  an  intensity 
that  begat  severe  headaches.  In  accordance, 
moreover,  with  the  rules  laid  down  in  connec- 
tion with  the  subject,  I  have,  for  the  purpose  of 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS      211 

obtaining  the  desired  result,  fasted  and  been 
generally  ever  so  good  ;  but  not  once  have  I  been 
conscious  of  having  effected  the  spiritual  separa- 
tion from  the  material,  although  I  have  been 
assured  that  my  astral  presence  has  been  felt  at 
the  time  I  was  putting  the  projection  to  the  test. 
But,  alas  !  beyond  the  mere  assurance  that  my 
astral  presence  had  been  felt,  what  proof  was 
there  of  such  projection  having  taken  place  ?  The 
statement  of  those  to  whom  the  alleged  visit  was 
made  would  be  based  upon  expectation  and  the 
fulfilment  of  a  desire.  Outside  of  this,  what 
other  proof  ?  Now,  if  the  one  to  whom  my 
astral  form  had  appeared  had,  for  instance,  cut 
off  a  lock  of  hair  and  retained  it  as  a  memento 
of  the  visit,  that,  at  least,  would  have  been  some- 
thing substantial  in  the  direction  of  evidence. 

The  only  occasions  when  I  have  had  seemingly 
personal  evidence  of  any  passing  dematerialisation 
of  myself  have  been  during  a  severe  bout  of 
malarial  fever,  when,  lying  on  bed  or  couch 
with  an  abnormally  high  temperature,  I  have 
watched  my  head  leave  the  trunk  and  go  bump- 
ing around  the  room,  the  knocks  received  by  the 
astral  head  being  felt  by  the  burning  material 
head  still  remaining  on  the  pillow. 

For  the  purposes  of  romance  one  may  make 
use  of  astral  forms  ;  indeed,  in  my  little  shocker, 
A  Fatal  Affinity r,  I  made  extensive  use  of  a  creation 
of  this  character.  But,  so  far,  according  to  my 
personal  experience,  the  evidence  is  all  against  their 
having  any  being  in  this  everyday  world  of  ours. 

That  one  may  be  able  to  influence  another  at 


212          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

a  distance  is  not  improbable ;  indeed,  under  certain 
conditions  it  possesses  the  elements  of  possibility. 
The  person  influenced  must,  however,  desire  to  be 
influenced,  and  must  know  that  the  impressionist 
at  that  particular  moment  is  seeking  to  establish 
that  influence.  It  is  not  enough  for  one  to  wish 
and  think  with  all  his  might.  Thought  and 
wishes  will  not  travel  on  Marconi-like  electric 
waves,  and  the  thinker  and  would-be  receiver  of 
them  would  have  no  proof  of  their  receipt  outside 
of  their  own  anticipations.  The  impression  in 
such  matters  comes  from  within,  and  not  from 
without ;  and  one  may  safely  say  that  it  is  this 
inner  feeling  which,  in  the  case  of  astral  forms, 
is  mistaken  for  outward  presence. 

The  feminine  temperament  is  more  ripe  to 
feel  impressions  of  this  kind  than  the  masculine, 
and  the  more  ready  to  make  false  deductions 
therefrom.  Sentiment  and  temperament  are 
closely  allied  to  the  mystic. 

A  very  dear  lady  of  my  acquaintance,  who  has 
decidedly  mystic  leanings,  strengthened  by  a  long 
residence  in  the  East,  is  strongly  of  opinion  that 
she  and  I  met  in  some  form  or  other  in  the  dim 
ages  of  the  past.  The  opinion,  or  the  feeling,  as 
she  puts  it,  came  to  her  the  first  time  we  met, 
gathering  conviction  with  further  association. 
For  my  part,  I,  who  have  no  evidence  what 
any  pre-existence  of  mine  might  have  done  in 
the  past,  or  whom  it  may  have  known,  can  only 
say  that  the  affinity  of  the  present  may  very  well 
preserve  the  affinity  of  a  past,  provided  such  a 
past  permitted  of  a  previous  acquaintance. 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       213 

Feelings  and  beliefs  of  this  kind  are  very 
common,  and  amongst  those,  too,  who  know 
nothing  about  the  reincarnation  theory. 

How  often  have  I  heard  people  say  that  they 
feel,  after  a  first  meeting,  as  if  they  had  really 
known  this  or  that  person  before  ;  and  how  very 
common  is  the  expression,  "  We  seem  to  have 
known  each  other  all  our  lives,"  although  the 
knowledge  in  reality  may  have  been  of  but  short 
duration  !  The  affinity  of  the  present  is  prone 
to  draw  upon  the  may-have-been  of  the  unknown 
past.  There  is  some  naturalness  about  this,  and 
some  pleasure  too.  Were  the  assumption  not  so 
pleasant,  it,  I  take  it,  would  not  be  so  readily 
assumed. 

All  this  sort  of  thing,  of  course,  is  based  upon 
mere  assumption.  For  who  can  say  what  and 
who  we  were  in  the  dim  ages  of  the  past — 
provided,  indeed,  we  had  any  previous  existence 
at  all? 

From  the  standpoint  of  pure  reasonableness 
on  an  evolutionary  basis  the  theory  of  spiritual 
reincarnation  may  well  be  said  to  be  ahead  of 
spiritism.  For,  with  the  spiritistic  creed,  often 
we,  in  spirit  form,  may  serve  to  provide  some 
fraudulent  medium  with  funds  and  fail  to  furnish 
those  that  are  nearest  and  dearest  to  us  with 
absolute  proof  of  that  other  world  to  which  it 
is  claimed  we  have  been  translated. 

Against  this  reincarnation  theory  stands  the 
protest  that  one  term  of  earthly  tribulation  is 
enough  for  any  mortal  to  undergo.  Earthly 
tribulation,  however,  is  a  matter  for  the  body 


2i4          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

rather  than  the  spirit.  The  Old  Ones  of  ancient 
Egypt  held  that  Thoth  weighed  the  souls  and 
not  the  bodies  of  those  who  passed  from  earth 
to  the  Judgment  Seat.  The  physical  remains  of 
those  appearing  for  judgment  lay  wrapped  up  in 
their  mummy-clothes  where  they  had  been  de- 
posited, and  what  was  found  wanting  in  the 
spiritual  part  when  it  was  placed  upon  the  scales 
was  entered  up  against  it.  Earthly  judgment 
had  already  sat  upon  the  transgressions  of  the 
body,  and  the  lengthy  screed  describing  the  many 
virtues  of  the  deceased  placed  with  the  mummy 
was  for  human  consumption  only.  The  findings 
of  the  God  of  Truth  were  a  lasting  record,  and 
were  in  most  cases  possibly  greatly  at  variance 
with  the  earthly  estimate  in  which  the  departed 
had  been  held.  Presumably  Thoth,  in  weighing 
the  soul  when  released  from  another  earthly  shell, 
noted  any  improvement  or  deterioration  it  may 
have  shown  since  the  last  weighing,  just  as  the 
earthly  case,  duly  mummified,  would  have  its 
earthly  record  chronicled  as  usual.  That,  surely, 
is  as  much  as  any  mortal  or  spirit  can  expect  ! 


Apropos  of  astral  projection,  a  mystic  friend  of 
mine,  who  has  travelled  much,  and  has  a  know- 
ledge of  many  peoples  and  their  languages,  holds 
very  pronounced  views  in  connection  with  pro- 
jection possibilities.  He  does  not  go  the  length 
of  asserting  that  it  is  possible  to  appear  astrally 
in  one  place  whilst  remaining  in  proprta  persona 
in  another.  But  he  emphatically  asserts  his  ability 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       215 

to  transport  an  intelligible  message  at  a  distance 
to  anyone  en  rapport  with  him.  This,  I  gather, 
is  not  so  much  the  outcome  of  occult  powers  as 
the  result  of  concentrated  thought  and  will  power. 
He  claims  to  have  first  acquired  the  habit  of  con- 
veying such  messages  whilst  in  Thibet,  and  he 
has  furnished  me  with  numerous  instances  of  the 
success  he  has  achieved  in  this  direction.  I  have 
no  means  of  testing  the  accuracy  of  his  statements, 
and,  in  the  absence  of  such  a  test,  I  must  content 
myself  with  accepting  them  as  related  for  just 
what  they  may  be  worth.  But,  in  my  own  case, 
I  can  speak  with  some  definiteness.  My  friend, 
from  the  first,  was  of  opinion  that  by  temperament 
and  affinity  of  thought  I  was  an  ideal  subject  for 
such  transmission,  and  begged  me  to  put  the 
matter  to  the  test.  I  willingly  assented,  and 
undertook  to  conform  to  the  conditions  he  might 
lay  down. 

They  were  to  the  effect  that  on  retiring  to  bed 
I  should  concentrate  my  entire  thought  upon  re- 
ceiving a  message  he  would  cause  to  be  sent  me. 
Whilst  doing  this  I,  with  wide-open  eyes,  was  to 
gaze  into  the  darkness  of  the  room  for  the  sign. 
It  would  come  in  the  shape  of  a  faint  blue  circle, 
and  within  the  circle  would  appear  the  message. 
Knowing  the  man's  linguistic  versatility,  I  asked 
him  if  the  words  would  be  in  a  language  I  could 
understand,  and  if  it  would  be  written  from  left 
to  right  or  from  right  to  left.  He  thought  a 
moment,  and  then  said  it  would  be  in  a  lan- 
guage I  could  understand,  and  the  writing  would 
run  from  left  to  right.  The  suggestion  inter- 


2i 6         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

ested  me  not  a  little,  and  I  rigidly  obeyed  the 
instructions  laid  down.  How  I  gazed  into  the 
darkness  of  my  bedroom!  how  I  lay  still  waiting 
and  hoping  for  the  appearance  of  that  blue  circle, 
thinking  hard  all  the  while  !  The  minutes  went 
by  and  the  hours,  until  it  was  past  the  appointed 
time  when  the  message  was  to  reach  me.  Still 
I  kept  my  thoughts  concentrated  upon  the  hope 
that  it  would  at  length  be  made  visible  to  me.  .  .  . 
A  flash  of  blue  across  the  window,  penetrating  for 
an  instant  the  drawn  curtains !  Was  that  the  fore- 
runner of  the  mystic  circle  ?  No,  it  was  but  the 
tail-end  of  a  searchlight.  Quite  an  old  acquaint- 
ance these  raid  nights  !  It  was,  however,  the 
only  blue  light  I  was  to  see  that  night.  A  short 
time  afterwards  the  night's  stillness  was  broken 
by  exploding  shrapnel  and  the  thud  of  falling 
bombs.  A  raid  was  in  full  swing. 

In  that  raid  my  astrally-conveyed  message 
must  have  lost  its  way  ;  or  maybe  it  omitted  to 
take  shelter,  and  came  to  grief  through  running 
its  head  against  shells  of  purely  mundane  origin  ! 
Anyway,  it  failed  to  reach  me,  and  I  had  all 
my  waiting  and  watching  for  nothing.  It  was 
discouraging,  but  I  was  willing  to  admit  that 
the  raid  might  have  upset  its  arrangements,  and 
that  it  might  fairly  claim  to  have  not  had  a  fair 
sporting  chance.  My  mystic  friend,  when  I  saw 
him  the  following  morning,  adopted  this  view. 
But,  as  I  pointed  out,  the  raid,  so  far  as  my 
mental  concentration  was  concerned,  did  not  com- 
mence for  an  hour  or  two  after  the  time  agreed 
upon  for  the  receipt  of  the  astral  message.  To 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       217 

this  he  replied,  with  an  air  of  some  superiority, 
that  as  an  outcome  of  the  raid  the  atmospheric 
conditions  would  probably  be  disturbed  for  some 
time  previous  to  the  actual  overhead  firing ;  and, 
under  such  disturbed  and  unexpected  atmospheric 
conditions,  difficulties  would  be  placed  in  the 
way  of  the  proper  conveyance  of  a  message  of 
this  character.  My  friend  is  an  electrical  and 
mining  engineer  as  well  as  a  linguist  of  mystic 
inclinations,  and  he  advanced  a  number  of 
scientific  reasons  for  the  failure  of  the  test  under 
the  conditions  then  prevailing.  "  Leave  it  at 
that,"  was  my  reply.  But,  being  anxious  to 
give  the  test  a  fair  trial,  I  asked  how  long  it 
might  be  following  the  raid  before  suitable 
conditions  might  with  certainty  be  anticipated. 
He  explained  that  the  conditions  generally  were 
most  favourable  during  full  moon.  As  this 
period,  however,  is  the  one  considered  most 
favourable  by  the  raiders,  I  suggested  that  we 
should  wait  a  while,  till,  say,  the  birth  of  the  new 
moon.  To  this  he  assented.  Finally,  he  agreed 
upon  a  night  when  another  attempt  should  be 
made  to  convey  the  message  to  me. 

Again  I  lay  awake  and  thought  and  stared  ; 
but  there  came  no  blue  circle,  no  writing  therein. 
And  there  was  no  raid  that  night,  nothing,  so  far 
as  I  knew,  to  disturb  the  atmospheric  conditions 
so  dear  to  occultly-conveyed  messages  of  this 
character.  Frankly,  I  was  greatly  disappointed. 
It  was  one  of  those  convincing  objective  signs 
for  which  I  had  been  seeking,  and  the  certainty 
of  which  had  been  assured  me.  All  my  friend 


218          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

could  say  in  explanation  of  the  failure  was  that 
the  fault  lay  with  me.  He  had  placed  himself 
en  rapport  with  me,  and  had  willed  the  message, 
but  that  I  had  lacked  the  requisite  mental  con- 
centration, or  had  let  other  outside  thoughts 
usurp  the  place  of  the  central  idea. 

I  promptly  negatived  this  explanation.  Con- 
centration of  thought  is  a  matter  which  I  feel 
I  can  carry  out  with  some  degree  of  perfection. 
Years  of  effort  have  made  it  all  the  easier  for  me. 
The  explanation  of  the  failure  of  the  test  was, 
therefore,  not  to  be  found  in  this  direction.  I, 
moreover,  was  in  no  way  antagonistic  to  the  re- 
ception of  such  a  message  as  my  mystic  friend  felt 
he  was  able  to  convey.  On  the  contrary,  I  was 
really  quite  desirous  of  its  success,  and,  accord- 
ingly, was  disappointed  at  its  failure  to  materialise. 
My  friend  either  overestimated  his  powers  in  this 
direction,  or  miscalculated  my  suitability  from  the 
point  of  affinity  to  be  the  recipient  of  messages 
of  this  character.  We  will  leave  it  at  that. 

He  assured  me,  however,  that  sooner  or  later  he 
would  get  a  message  through  to  me,  maybe  when 
I  least  expected  it,  as  it  was  impossible  to  lay  down 
hard-and-fast  rules  in  matters  of  this  kind.  He 
instanced  the  case  of  a  man  to  whom  he  had  sent 
a  message  from  Thibet.  This  man  at  the  time 
was  somewhere  in  Southern  China,  and  he  had 
not  heard  whether  the  message  had  made  itself 
known.  The  circumstance,  he  assured  me,  had 
been  forgotten  until,  some  years  afterwards, 
happening  to  meet  the  man  to  whom  the  com- 
munication had  been  made,  it;  was  suddenly 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       219 

recalled.  And  the  man,  he  went  on,  began  with 
describing  how  the  message  became  visible  to 
him,  and  then  repeated  the  words  making  up  the 
message,  words  which  in  themselves  were  at  the 
time  meaningless  to  him. 

After  this  there  is  hope  in  my  case  too. 
When  the  message  originally  sent  me  has  grown 
tired  of  wandering  aimlessly  around,  it  may  elect 
to  pay  me  a  visit  for  my  information  and  convic- 
tion. It  may  happen  also  that  further  messages 
which  my  friend  promises  to  flash  me  may  find 
me  at  the  moment  more  en  rapport  with  the 
sender,  and  at  the  same  time  will  enjoy  those 
atmospheric  conditions  which  would  appear  to 
constitute  an  element  to  success  ! 


I  have  already  pointed  out  how  people  have 
credited  me  with  gifts  to  which  I  lay  no  claim, 
and  assume  I  must  have  powers  which — con- 
sciously at  least — I  certainly  do  not  possess. 
This  is  unavoidable,  and  one  gets  used  to  being 
misunderstood.  But  it  is  a  horse  of  another 
colour  when  people,  claiming  to  be  my  pupils, 
indulge  in  mysticisms  altogether  foreign  to  my 
practices  and  antagonistic  to  my  contentions. 
I  could  cite  countless  instances  of  this  kind — 
diverting  and  otherwise.  One  of  the  most1 
diverting  is  contained  in  a  story  told  by  Lord 
Shaughnessy,  the  President  of  the  Canadian 
Pacific  Railway.  And  how  well  he  tells  it  ! 

His  predecessor  in  office  was  Sir  William  van 
Home,  with  whom  in  my  earlier  visits  to  Canada 


220          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

I  was  brought  much  in  contact,  especially  in 
connection  with  literary  work  associated  with 
Canada,  on  which  I  was  then  engaged.  Sir 
William  was  interested  also  in  my  psychological 
work,  and,  on  my  leaving  Canada,  claimed  that 
my  mantle  had  fallen  upon  his  shoulders.  But, 
it  goes  without  saying,  the  master  was  not  in  it 
with  the  pupil,  who  professed  to  be  able  to  do 
what  certainly  was  quite  beyond  me  to  accom- 
plish. A  very  astute  man  was  Sir  William,  and 
he  worked  his  little  mind-reading  fakes  with  con- 
siderable skill  and  effect,  and  afforded  his  associates 
no  little  bewildering  amusement. 

One  day,  according  to  Lord  Shaughnessy,  Sir 
William  with  other  C.P.R.  directors  was  travel- 
ling on  the  official  car  from  Ottawa  to  Montreal, 
when  the  ex- President  gave  the  company  a  display 
of  his  mind-reading  powers. 

"  Say,  Van,"  said  one  of  the  company,  "  you 
seem  to  be  in  such  good  trim  this  evening  that 
you  might  read  the  number  of  my  watch.'' 

"  I  guess  you're  too  late  this  evening,"  replied 
Van  Home,  assuming  an  appropriate  weary  and 
worn-out  expression.  "  I'm  tired  out  now. 
Another  time  with  pleasure."  So  the  test  was 
left  for  that  other  time.  It  came  a  week  or 
so  later,  when  the  same  company  was  making 
another  journey  in  the  official  car.  Again  there 
were  more  mind-reading  illustrations,  and  the 
mind-reader  was  reminded  about  telling  the 
number  of  the  watch. 

"  I  guess  I  can  fix  that  little  matter  up  now," 
said  van  Home,  "  as  I  am  feeling  in  just  the 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       221 

mood  for  it.  So  fetch  out  your  watch,  and  let 
me  have  a  shot  at  it." 

The  watch  was  produced,  and  the  mind- 
reader,  with  an  appropriate  far-away  look  in  his 
eyes,  placed  it  to  his  forehead.  Slowly  he  gave 
the  number,  describing  the  last  figure  as  being 
blurred  and  difficult  to  decipher. 

"  Well,  how's  that  ?  "  he  asked  with  an  air  of 
triumph. 

"  Wonderful,"  said  the  owner  of  the  watch  ; 
"  and  the  description  of  the  blurred  last  figure 
is  a  masterpiece.  But,  Van,  your  description 
covers  the  watch  I  carried  last  week.  This  is 
another  one  I'm  wearing  for  the  first  time." 
Tableau  ! 

•  •  •  •  •  • 

To  have  attributed  to  you  powers  which  you 
in  no  way  possess,  however  flattering  it  may  be 
to  the  Old  Adam  of  vanity  which  has  its  place 
in  the  composition  of  most  men,  is  calculated  to 
absorb  a  good  deal  of  one's  time,  and  to  exhaust 
most  of  one's  patience.  I  have  had  people  seek 
me  out  with  an  attitude  that  was  intensely  mystic, 
merely  to  gratify  a  momentary  whim.  Once, 
in  Paris,  a  very  distinguished  and  charming 
lady  simply  haunted  my  hotel  in  her  efforts  to 
find  me  disengaged  and  willing  to  grant  her  an 
interview.  She  would  leave  no  message  and 
would  not  put  her  query  in  writing.  The 
matter  in  question  was  of  too  delicate  and  im- 
portant a  character  to  reach  me  second-hand. 
It  had  to  be  put  to  me  personally — and  alone. 
At  last  chance  favoured  her,  and  she  succeeded 


222          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

in  catching  me  when  I  was  alone  and  disengaged. 
I  shall  never  forget  the  intensity  with  which  she 
put  her  query  into  words,  and  the  longing  look 
in  her  eyes  as  she  awaited  my  reply.  And  all  it 
amounted  to  after  all  was,  would  I  find  her  lost 
Planchette  ?  Great  stress  was  laid  upon  the  fact 
that  Planchette  was  a  "  lady  dog,"  and  had  a 
curly  tail.  Every  effort  had  been  made  to  dis- 
cover the  whereabouts  of  the  missing  pet.  She 
had  exhausted  all  the  usual  channels,  and  had  had 
recourse  to  clairvoyantes  without  avail,  so  in  her 
despair  she  had  come  to  me.  Money  was  no 
object,  and  she  would  not  be  lacking  in  gratitude. 
She  was  a  very  graceful,  charming  lady,  and 
gratitude  from  her  in  itself  would  have  been  a 
rich  reward.  But,  alas  for  her  peace  of  mind  ! 
I  had  to  tell  her  that  the  mission  of  finding  lost 
dogs  in  either  the  "  lady ':  or  "  gentleman " 
category  and  with  or  without  curly  tails  was 
not  mine.  I  advised  her  to  stick  to  her  mystic 
guides,  who,  even  if  they  did  not  succeed  in 
finding  the  missing  Planchette,  would  certainly 
supply  her  with  encouraging  and  consoling  in- 
formation so  long  as  she  was  ready  to  pay  for  it. 

The  lady  left  me,  I  fear,  in  something 
approaching  a  "  pet,"  and,  in  her  disappoint- 
ment, was  disposed  to  consider  me  more  of  an 
unsympathetic  brute  than  an  all-discerning  seer. 

In  Madrid  a  young  lady,  noted  for  her  beauty 
and  musical  gifts,  whom  I  had  met  on  several 
occasions  at  the  British  Embassy,  paid  me  a  visit 
in  company  with  her  duenna  in  order  to  ascertain 
something  very  near  what,  I  presume,  she  would 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS      223 

have  termed  her  heart.  The  stately  duenna  waited 
discreetly  in  the  anteroom  whilst  my  fascinating 
visitor,  with  impassioned  volubility,  declared  the 
object  of  her  visit.  It  was  just  this  :  Two 
young  bloods  of  Madrid  were  very  much  in 
love  with  her.  On  family  grounds  one  was  as 
acceptable  as  the  other,  and,  personally,  she  really 
had  no  preference.  She  could  not  marry  both, 
but,  eventually,  would  surely  marry  one  of  them 
— but  which  ?  Would  I  advise  her  ?  Would  I 
make  the  choice  for  her  ?  Alas  !  what  had  I  to 
do  with  other  people's  little  love  affairs  ?  And 
what  man  has  yet  been  born  who  could  safely 
and  wisely  take  upon  himself  such  a  momentous 
decision  ?  Obviously  I  promptly  declined  the 
r6le  cast  for  me.  But  she  resented  my  refusal 
with  the  prettiest  possible  display  of  petulance. 
I  explained  that  in  my  country  when  in  doubt 
we  frequently  tossed  for  it,  letting  the  spin  of 
the  coin  determine  our  decision.  It,  I  added, 
would  possibly  collide  with  her  conception  of 
things  to  toss  a  coin  with  "  Heads — Jose  ;  tails 
— Juan."  She  agreed  that  it  would  not  be  a 
convincing  decision.  It,  to  tell  the  truth,  was 
much  too  matter-of-fact  for  her  romantic  dis- 
position. There  is  chance,  but  precious  little 
sentiment,  associated  with  the  tossing  of  a  coin. 
Finally,  I  suggested  that  as  she  was  uncertain  in 
her  choice,  and  as,  presumably,  it  didn't  really 
matter  much  either  way  who  was  the  successful 
suitor,  she  should  let  Fate  or  chance  decide  for 
her.  This  suggestion  made  a  direct  appeal  to 
her  sentimentality.  And  she  left  me  determined 


224          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

to  accept  the  one — whether  Jose  or  Juan — she 
happened  first  to  meet  after  departing  from  my 
hotel.  As  I  left  Madrid  the  next  day,  I  was  at 
that  time  unacquainted  with  what  chance  had 
decided  for  Clarita.  Indeed,  I  have  never  had 
the  pleasure  of  since  seeing  the  lady  and  receiv- 
ing her  congratulations  or  reproaches  which  she 
surely  would  have  meted  out  to  me,  deservedly 
or  otherwise. 

But  in  the  years  to  follow  I  was  to  hear  again 
of  Clarita  and  her  love  affairs.  My  Ambassador, 
who  had  been  her  host  in  Madrid,  had  become 
Ambassador  at  Constantinople.  At  the  Embassy 
one  day  the  topic  of  conversation  turned  upon 
events  in  the  Spanish  capital.  Said  his  Excel- 
lency to  me,  with  mock  severity  : 

"That,  my  friend,  was  an  unfortunate  choice 
of  yours  about  Clarita." 

"How  so,  sir?" 

"  Oh,  didn't  you  hear  ?  Well,  after  leaving 
you,  the  first  man  she  met  happened  to  be  Juan  ; 
and,  having  let  chance  decide  for  her,  she  favoured 
that  worthy  young  man  in  preference  to  all  others 
— and,  finally,  married  him.  And  what  an  un- 
happy marriage  it  turned  out  to  be  !  The  dear 
Clarita,  I  am  afraid,  blames  you  and  not  her 
own  choice,  as  if  you  had  anything  to  do  with 
regulating  Fate's  chance  meeting.  It  is  just 
possible  that  if  it  had  been  the  other  way  about, 
and  Clarita  had  first  met  Jose  instead  of  Juan, 
the  marriage  might  have  been  equally  unfortunate, 
and  you  would  have  been  blamed  all  the  same. 
That  is  woman's  way." 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       225 

"And  Jose,  sir?" 

"Oh,  he,  it  was  said,  was  searching  for  you 
with  a  knife  or  something  unpleasantly  aggres- 
sive, as  it  had  got  about  that  Clarita  in  her 
choice  had  acted  upon  a  suggestion  you  had 
made  her.  Woman-like,  she  didn't  keep  the 
suggestion  to  herself.  She  told  everyone — in- 
cluding myself — how  she  was  in  Fate's  hands. 
That,  again,  is  woman's  way.  Now  you  will  see, 
mon  ami^  what  comes  of  giving  women  advice  in 
connection  with  their  love  affairs :  an  unhappy 
wife,  a  fearfully  jealous  husband,  and  an  im- 
petuous, indiscreet  lover.  And  divorce  is  so 
difficult  in  Spain  !  " 

Since  then,  as  becomes  a  penitent,  I  for  my 
sins  have  taken  unto  sackcloth  and  ashes — an 
unbecoming  and  uncomfortable  garb  when  worn 
even  merely  metaphorically. 


Boulanger,  of  whom  I  saw  a  good  deal  in  Paris 
in  the  height  of  his  popularity,  and  later  in  exile 
in  London,  had  mystic  instincts.  He  was  de- 
cidedly of  opinion  that  he  was  the  "  Man  of 
Destiny  "  ;  and  he,  I  am  afraid,  was  disappointed 
at  my  inability  to  prophesy  that  future  for  him 
which  his  ambition  and  instincts  had  caused  him 
to  map  out  for  himself.  He  was  a  man  who 
said  little  but  who  thought  a  good  deal,  and, 
being  of  an  emotional  disposition,  was  apt  to  let 
his  emotions  get  the  better  of  him,  frequently 
giving  himself  away  without  really  knowing  it. 
M.  de  Blowitz,  the  Paris  correspondent  of  the 

IS 


226          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

Times,  took  occasion  to  telegraph  an  account  of 
a  seance  I  had  had  with  le  brav  general  which 
teemed  with  indiscretions,  mostly,  I  should  say, 
having  their  origin  in  the  fertile  imagination  of 
M.  de  Blowitz  himself.  It  did  Boulanger  a  bad 
turn,  but  maybe,  as  matters  eventuated,  France  a 
good  one. 

Le  brav*  general  stood  at  that  time  for  all  that 
France  aspired  to  in  the  direction  of  revanche. 
And  when  it  became  known  that  the  dominant 
thought  in  his  mind  as  my  "  subject  "  was 
Stuttgart  as  the  objective  of  an  imaginary  cam- 
paign, the  idea  was  received  with  acclamation, 
although,  after  all,  it  was  purely  a  phantasy,  and 
the  circumstance  was  not  intended  for  publication 
and  in  no  case  to  be  taken  seriously. 

It  is  at  least  a  somewhat  curious  circumstance 
that  the  Wurtemberg  capital  should  in  these 
days  of  actual  warfare  have  been  the  objective 
of  French  attack,  but  by  an  arm  of  warfare 
undreamt  of  in  Boulanger's  time. 

About  the  time  Boulanger  was  looking  to  me 
for  psychic  confirmation  of  his  mystic  ideas,  a 
clairvoyante,  who  had  read  his  hand,  told  him 
that  he  ran  the  risk  of  coming  to  grief  through 
a  woman.  But  at  this  he  had  only  smiled. 
Boulanger  had  too  great  a  faith  in  his  star,  and, 
as  a  confirmed  ladies'  man,  too  much  confidence 
in  himself  where  the  fair  sex  was  concerned,  to 
give  the  prophecy  serious  consideration.  And 
yet  a  woman  was  his  undoing  ;  and  anyone  who 
saw  his  infatuation  for  the  woman  who  brought 
it  about,  and  the  extraordinary  influence  she  was 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS      227 

gradually  but  surely  establishing  over  him,  need 
not  have  had  even  the  faintest  claim  to  prophetic 
powers  to  have  concluded  what  the  inevitable  end 
would  be  unless  a  breach  occurred, 

Boulanger  was  a  man  of  some  parts,  and  he 
possessed  a  certain  personal  magnetism  that  was 
quite  attractive,  but  he  lacked  grip  and  deter- 
mination. He  allowed  himself  to  be  run  instead 
of  dictating  how  others  should  be  run.  The  one 
man  around  Boulanger  who  best  understood  him 
was  Count  Dillon.  Had  he  strictly  followed 
his  advice,  and  at  the  same  time  broken  with 
Madame  de  Bonnemain,  there  might  have  been 
a  different  end  from  the  sadly  tragic  one  enacted 
over  that  grave  in  Brussels. 


Arabi  was  another  of  life's  failures  who  had 
mystic  instincts,  and  whose  vaulting  ambition 
was  spurred  by  an  occult  forecast.  He  had 
been  told  by  one  of  those  weird  fortune-tellers,  so 
numerous  in  his  native  land,  that  a  great  future 
was  in  store  for  him  as  a  sort  of  political  mahdi. 
In  his  dull  way  he  began  to  believe  in  his  star, 
and  to  work  out  the  methods  of  reaching  the 
goal  foreshadowed  in  the  prophecy.  The  out- 
come of  his  political  activities  is  ancient  history. 

I  visited  Arabi  when  he  was  in  exile  in  Ceylon. 
A  more  subdued,  ambitionless,  patriotic  firebrand 
it  would  be  impossible  to  imagine.  True,  the 
humid  climate  of  the  island  did  not  suit  Arabi, 
but  it  did  not  altogether  account  for  the  man's 
utter  spiritlessness. 


228         THAT   OTHER   WORLD 

He  was  anxious  for  me  to  give  him  some 
illustrations  of  thought-reading,  such  as  I  had 
demonstrated  with  the  Khedive  in  Cairo.  I  did 
so,  and  successfully  too.  But  Arabi  was  anything 
but  a  good  "subject."  He  was  keen  on  my 
telling  him  what  the  future  had  in  store  for  him. 
I  explained  that  no  man  could  say  what  the 
future  would  bring  forth,  that  I  could  read  only 
what  a  man  himself  knew,  and,  as  he  himself  did 
not  know  about  his  own  future,  there  was  not 
furnished  a  readable  proposition.  His  one  hope, 
I  gathered,  was  to  go  back  to  Egypt,  to  die 
if  not  to  live.  He  was  now  a  man  of  peace, 
without  ambition,  and  from  whom  nothing 
more  need  be  feared. 

I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  subdued 
Arabi's  estimate  of  himself  was  correct,  and  that 
all  the  prophecy  nonsense  had  been  knocked  out 
of  him,  and  I  wrote  home  accordingly. 

I  would  mention  that  I  looked  in  on  Arabi  in 
Ceylon  from  an  extended  visit  to  India,  during 
which  I  had  been  the  bearer  of  a  congratulatory 
message  from  the  Khedive  Tewfyk  to  Lord 
Dufferin  on  his  appointment  as  Viceroy.  Lord 
DufFerin  suggested  that  it  would  be  quite  in- 
teresting to  see  what  I  made  of  Arabi  psycho- 
logically. 

In  connection  with  this  message,  when  I  next 
visited  Egypt — Tewfyk  Pasha  had  joined  his 
fathers,  and  his  son  Abbas  reigned  in  his  place— 
his  Highness  was.  good  enough  to  show  me 
some  attention,  and,  carrying  out  what  appeared 
to  have  been  the  wishes  of  his  father,  conferred 


MYSTIC    ODDS   AND    ENDS       229 

upon  me  the  Commandership  of  the  Medjideh, 
and  created  me  a  Bey. 

In  connection  with  my  presentation  to  Abbas 
on  my  arrival  at  Cairo  I  found  awaiting  me  at 
my  hotel  a  message  from  a  high  official  at  the 
Abdin  Palace  saying  that  his  Highness  would 
be  pleased  to  receive  me  the  next  day  at  noon. 
Upon  this  I  went  to  Lord  Cromer  and  asked 
him  if,  as  a  British  subject,  my  presentation 
should,  as  in  the  case  with  the  Khedive  Tewfyk, 
come  through  him.  Lord  Cromer  at  once 
replied  that  it  was  better  to  let  the  matter  go 
through  in  the  way  his  Highness  apparently 
desired  it.  In  fact,  he  pointed  out  that  he  wished 
it  that  way  too,  adding,  I  should  in  all  probability 
get  closer  to  the  real  thoughts  of  the  Khedive  if 
brought  in  touch  with  him  unofficially.  "And," 
he  added,  "  one  would  much  like  to  know  his 
real  thoughts.  He  certainly  is  the  most  per- 
plexing psychological  study  I  have  ever  come 
across."  From  time  to  time,  subsequent  to  this, 
I  gave  Lord  Cromer  accounts  of  my  reading  of 
his  Highness.  About  this  time,  I  would  add, 
the  relations  between  the  young  Khedive  and 
Lord  Cromer  were  somewhat  strained.  His 
Highness  entered  upon  his  position  as  Khedive 
in  much  the  same  way  as  a  spoiled  child  enters 
into  possession  of  a  new  toy — a  toy  to  be  done 
with  just  as  the  momentary  whim  may  take  him. 
Verily,  he  was  hall-marked  with  the  petulancy  of 
the  spoiled  child.  Vienna  society  had  done  its 
best  to  spoil  him,  and  had  succeeded  beyond, 
maybe,  its  expectations.  In  addition,  his  associa- 


230         THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

tions  with  the  most  aristocratic  Court  in  Europe 
had  instilled  in  him  autocratic  notions  which 
did  not  go  well  in  Egypt,  following  so  closely 
the  liberal-minded  ideas  of  his  father.  In  tem- 
perament and  ambition  his  Highness,  I  was 
assured,  more  closely  resembled  Abbas  I.  than 
any  other  member  of  the  Khedivial  family  who 
had  preceded  him. 

I  particularly  noticed  that  his  Highness, 
although  he  spoke  English  perfectly,  preferred 
to  speak  in  German  ;  and  he  certainly  thought 
in  that  language,  even  when  he  was  conversing 
in  English. 

I  must  say  that  I  found  Abbas  an  exceedingly 
interesting  "  subject."  He  too  appeared  to  take 
an  interest  in  me,  not  on  account  of  my  being 
British,  but  as  a  man  who  had  travelled  and  had 
received  some  attention  at  the  Courts  upon  which 
he  would  much  have  liked  to  model  his  own. 
Abbas  certainly  did  not  understand  the  psychology 
of  the  English.  The  bad  taste  only  too  frequently 
displayed  by  a  certain  class  of  Cook's  tourists  he 
had  come  to  accept  as  typical  of  the  English 
nation  ;  and  he  complained  to  me  personally  of 
the  "  side  "  of  these  bumptious,  moneyed  non- 
descripts, who  flaunted  it  at  the  fashionable  hotels, 
and  chipped  mementoes  off  Sphinx  and  Pyramids. 
"They  give  themselves  the  air  of  conquerors," 
he  concluded,  with  much  bitterness.  And  at 
the  back  of  his  head,  I  fancy,  there  became  a 
fixed  idea  that  Lord  Cromer  not  only  represented 
the  British  nation  with  all  its  dominating  influ- 
ences, but  that  he  was  the  wood  itself  out  of 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       231 

which  these  objectionable  types  which  so  aroused 
his  Highness'  ire  were  actually  cut.  The  two 
men  eventually  understood  each  other  better, 
but  there  was  a  pretty  long  spell  of  give-and- 
take  before  this  was  arrived  at.  Abbas  was  too 
prone  to  get  the  bit  between  his  teeth  ready  for 
a  bolt  ;  and  Lord  Cromer,  knowing  his  super- 
sensitive  nature,  had  to  drive  with  an  exceedingly 
careful  hand. 

One  thing  his  Highness  resented  above  all 
others  was  the  official  attitude  adopted  towards 
a  little  liaison  of  his  with  an  attractive  young 
lady  he  brought  with  him  from  Vienna.  With 
that  goody-goodiness  which  so  distinguishes  us,  we 
lifted  our  official  eyebrows  and  pursed  our  official 
lips  in  an  attitude  of  censorious  superiority  over 
the  matter.  And,  after  all,  what  had  Abbas'  little 
love  affairs  to  do  with  us — officially  ?  He  never 
could  understand  that  it  was  just  the  English 
way — this  outstanding  moral  superiority  over 
every  other  nation  under  the  sun.  He  took  it 
as  another  instance  of  being  sat  upon  and  kept 
under.  His  proud  and  impatient  spirit  revolted  ; 
and  one  may  safely  assume  that  the  young  lady 
in  question  missed  no  opportunity  of  fanning  the 
flame  of  discontent  and  adding  fuel  to  his  grow- 
ing hatred  of  all  things  English.  I  wonder  if 
this  Viennese  light-o'-love  had  a  political  part  to 
play  after  all  ?  Was  it  affection  that  brought  her 
from  the  Austrian  capital  to  Cairo,  or  something 
with  a  deeper-lying  object  ?  It  cannot  be  said 
that  the  Khedive  at  that  time  was  pro-German, 
although  Austria — as  distinct  from  Germany — 


232          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

was  undoubtedly  his  "spiritual  home."  There 
were  Germans,  however,  in  Cairo  who  were 
talking  much  and  thinking  more,  and  the  most 
prominent  and  active  amongst  them  was  the 
notorious  Dr  Carl  Peters.  Of  all  the  men  I 
have  ever  met,  Peters  stands  first  in  his  un- 
disguised anti-British  sentiments.  The  origin  of 
this  feeling  it  was  not  difficult  to  discover.  It 
had,  I  should  say,  its  being  in  jealousy.  Peters  had 
a  petty,  jealous  nature,  and  it  was  gall  and  worm- 
wood to  him  to  see  what  Great  Britain  had 
accomplished  as  a  world  Power,  and  how  well 
received  was  a  Britisher  who  had  done  anything 
for  his  country,  wherever  he  might  go.  One 
night  at  Cairo  I  was  invited  to  a  little  festive 
gathering  composed  mostly  of  Germans  of  note. 
It  was  purely  a  social  affair,  and  had  not  the  re- 
motest connection  with  anything  political  ;  but 
on  the  chairman  proposing  my  health  in  a  com- 
plimentary little  speech  in  excellent  English,  Dr 
Carl  Peters  got  up  and  vigorously  protested 
against  the  use  of  a  language  foreign  to  the 
company  when  German — especially  as  I  under- 
stood it — was  the  proper  language  to  use.  "  We 
hear  quite  enough  English  wherever  we  go  in 
Egypt  without  having  it  drummed  into  our  ears 
here,"  he  added,  as  he  sat  down  in  high  dudgeon. 
There  were  loud  protests  ;  and  when  I  explained 
that  the  sincerity  of  the  welcome  had  been  brought 
all  the  more  clearly  home  to  me  through  being 
so  perfectly  expressed  in  a  language  which  I  best 
understood,  the  approving  shouts  of  the  company 
made  the  militant  Peters  look  very  small  indeed. 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       233 

The  following  night  there  was  a  bal  masque  at 
the  Opera  House,  which  Peters  excused  himself 
from  attending.  An  American  visitor  of  my 
acquaintance  suspected  that  an  intrigue  with 
"madam"  covered  the  excuse,  and  on  the  way 
to  the  Opera  House  asked  me,  after  unburdening 
himself  as  to  the  suspicions  that  were  troubling 
him,  to  "stand  by  him."  My  acquaintance  was 
a  reckless,  shoot-at-sight  sort  of  man  ;  and  as  I 
had  no  wish  to  see  blood  spilt  over  one  who,  in 
my  opinion,  was  scarcely  worth  risking  life  or 
reputation  for,  I  willingly  assented,  determining 
to  take  every  precaution  against  a  fatal  encounter. 
After  a  brief  stay  at  the  ball  the  American  took 
me  aside.  "  I'm  ready,"  he  said  ;  "  will  you 
come  ?  "  He  slipped  unnoticed  from  the  crowd, 
and,  keeping  close  in  touch  with  him,  I  followed 
him  quickly  to  our  hotel.  At  the  entrance 
he  significantly  touched  his  pocket.  I  saw  the 
butt-end  of  a  revolver  sticking  out.  As  he 
mounted  the  stairs  I  managed  to  relieve  him  of 
that  weapon.  As  events  turned  out,  the  revolver 
would  not  have  come  into  play  that  night.  The 
gallant  doctor  had  met  with  an  accident,  badly 
breaking  his  leg,  and  was  confined  to  his  room, 
which  he  was  unable  to  leave  for  weeks  after 
M.  et  Madame  had  returned  to  Yurrup. 

Dr  Peters,  amongst  other  phantasies  in  con- 
nection with  colonial  exploration,  was  obsessed 
with  the  idea  that  he  had  discovered  the  veri- 
table Land  of  Ophir  ;  and,  what  doubtless  was  of 
even  greater  personal  satisfaction  to  him,  succeeded 
in  getting  his  credulous  countrymen  to  swallow 


234          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

this  belief  to  the  extent  of  buying  shares  in 
companies  he  formed  for  the  purpose  of  exploit- 
ing his  discoveries. 

According  to  Peters,  mystic  influences,  in 
which  wild  and  untamed  monkeys  took  a  part, 
guided  him  in  his  finds.  Those  hairy  denizens 
of  the  wilds  would  come  down  to  the  river  bank 
in  the  morning  and  talk  with  him,  and  point  out 
where  to  prospect.  "  They  were  good  friends 
of  mine,"  Peters  once  assured  me.  About,  I 
should  say,  the  only  "  good  friends "  Dr  Carl 
Peters  ever  made  in  German  East  Africa  the 
whole  time  he  was  there. 


Egyptian  magic  of  to-day  is  but  a  poor  sort 
of  thing  as  compared  with  that  ruling  in  the 
land  at  the  time  of  the  Pharaohs.  Then,  one 
is  forced  to  conclude,  it  is  only  too  true  that 
the  magicians  in  high  places — as  with  the  seers 
of  our  own  later  day  —  resorted  to  trickery, 
mechanical  and  otherwise,  for  their  effects. 
None,  in  reality,  may  have  possessed  super- 
natural powers  ;  but  the  mental  and  other  gifts 
of  some  were  none  the  less  remarkable,  and 
they  achieved  results  which  might  well  have 
been  considered  miraculous.  For  instance,  that 
famous  servant  of  the  gods,  I-Em-Hotep,  High 
Priest  of  Ra,  had  not  only  considerable  scientific 
knowledge,  but  possessed  powers  of  suggestion  to 
a  most  remarkable  extent.  Recent  discoveries  of 
mine  have  caused  me  to  write  a  book  around  this 
great  man  and  his  times.  It  is  pure  romance, 


MYSTIC    ODDS   AND    ENDS       235 

with,  however,  a  background  of  scientific  possi- 
bilities. I  have  already  found  a  title  for  it — 
The  Servant  of  the  Master — and  it  will  be  my  next 
publication. 

To-day  in  Egypt  one  has  to  content  oneself 
with  the  mental  and  physical  hysterics  of 
dancing  dervishes  and  the  speculative  inaccura- 
cies of  fortune-tellers — readers  of  the  hand  or 
through  signs  drawn  in  the  sands. 

I  have  in  mind  a  prominent  sign-reader  and 
fortune-teller  of  this  class  who,  whilst  getting 
fairly  near  to  facts  covering  the  past  and  present, 
made — as  events  turned  out — woefully  bad  hits 
with  respect  to  the  future.  His  name  was 
Abdul,  and  he  did  very  well  out  of  visitors 
with  curiosity  to  be  satisfied.  In  later  years  he 
pitched  his  tent  in  Paris  and  London.  Here  the 
law  bade  him  pack  it  up  and  make  tracks  for  a 
more  suitable  site.  At  the  first  consultation  with 
Abdul  there  were  three  ladies  with  me — one 
English  and  two  French.  At  the  English  lady 
he  shook  his  head.  He  could  make  nothing  of 
her.  This  I  put  down  to  her  obvious  matter-of- 
factness.  But  with  the  French  ladies  the  seer 
was  exceedingly  voluble,  and  described  the  past, 
present,  and  future  of  each  without  the  slightest 
hesitation.  One  was  never  to  get  married  or 
have  children,  but  was  to  go  on  her  "  lonely,"  as 
it  were,  the  world  over  in  single  blessedness.  But 
the  other  was  to  marry  late  in  life,  and  quite  an 
old  man  at  that.  And  she  was  to  have  one  child 
— a  boy.  But  he  in  his  turn  would  not  marry. 
When  asked  why  he  wouldn't  marry,  the  seer 


236          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

answered  that  he  would  not  marry  because  he 
could  not,  but  why  he  could  not  was  left  un- 
explained. Maybe  by  the  time  he  arrived  at 
marriageable  age  the  stock  of  marriageable  girls 
would  have  run  out  ! 

In  the  result,  the  lady  who  was  to  marry  late 
in  life  is  still  unmarried,  and  very  much  in  the  sere 
and  yellow  leaf  of  disappointed  old  maidism  ; 
and,  as  far  as  anything  is  certain  in  this  world, 
one,  I  think,  can  safely  assume  that  no  old  man 
will  in  the  end  be  found  coming  along  to  offer 
her  his  hand  and  fortune. 

As  to  the  other  lady,  doomed  to  feverish  travel- 
ling unrest  and  unwedded  loneliness,  she  has  been 
more  or  less  a  fixture  in  one  place,  and  the  last 
time  I  saw  her  she  was  walking  hand-in-hand 
with  a  boy  in  knickerbockers — her  son. 

As  to  myself,  I  was  to  experience  a  spell  of 
varied  years  of  health  and  prosperity — in  periods 
of  seven  lean  and  seven  fat.  So  far  the  fat  ones 
have  not  materialised.  Maybe  they  are  merely 
waiting  till  after  the  war  ! 

The  last  time  I  met  Abdul  was  in  a  West-end 
cafe.  He  had  dropped  his  white  headgear  and 
flowing  robes,  and  was  dressed  in  sombre  black 
— a  far  less  picturesque  figure  than  in  the  old 
days.  In  the  course  of  conversation  I  reminded 
him  how  much  astray  his  prophecies  had  gone. 
He  solemnly  shook  his  head,  and  explained  with 
many  gestures  that  many  unforeseen  things  hap- 
pened in  life  to  make  things  otherwise  certain 
become  uncertain  ;  and,  with  respect  to  the 
ladies,  he,  in  his  broken  English,  went  on  to 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       237 

add,  "  French  ladies  verra  unsure  about  marriage 
and  children,"  which,  to  his  mind,  I  suppose, 
sufficiently  explained  the  matter.  Asked  how 
he  was  getting  on  in  London,  the  seer  explained 
that  the  London  atmosphere  was  "  verra  bad  " 
for  his  work,  and  that  the  police  were  "  verra 
bad  men."  For  latter-day  necromancers  the 
police,  I  am  free  to  admit,  are  not  exactly  good. 
And,  generally  speaking,  it  is  just  as  well  they 
are  not. 

From  invoking  spirits  from  the  other  world 
to  dealing  with  the  shades  of  the  under-world 
is  with  certain  mentally  constituted  folk  but  a 
short  step.  Your  neurotics  and  crooked  mental 
sticks  are  for  ever  seeking  after  something  un- 
canny and  out  of  the  common,  a  something  that 
is  sour  to  the  palate  of  the  healthy-minded.  I 
have  more  than  once  during  my  travels  come 
across  those  who  have  indulged  in  a  little  Satanic 
worship  on  the  quiet.  The  followers  of  this 
form  of  uncanniness  are  a  furtive  set,  working 
mostly  in  secret  and  in  the  dark.  In  more  than 
one  European  capital  little  coteries  have  been 
formed  who  have  embraced  the  devil-worship 
cult  and,  within  the  circle  containing  the 
followers  thereof,  have  openly  practised  certain 
mysterious  devilish  rites.  The  followers  have 
been  mostly  women,  but  the  chief  of  the 
circle  has  invariably  been  of  the  male  sex.  He 
generally  has  managed  to  work  himself  up  into 
the  belief  that  he  is  something  exceptionally 
devilish,  and  to  impress  upon  the  hysterical 


238         THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

following  that  he  is  a  being  to  be  feared  as  well 
as  obeyed.  To  obtain  from  him  powers  to  do 
as  much  mischief  as  possible  in  this  world  has, 
I  believe,  been  the  dominating  reason  with  the 
perverted  following  for  remaining  members  of 
the  cult.  I  have  been  asked  to  attend  a  gala- 
night  seance  with  the  chief  on  his  throne  and 
with  all  the  rites  in  full  swing,  but  I  have 
never  had  the  stomach  for  such  adventure  ;  and, 
in  any  case,  I  would  never  have  gone  alone  or 
without  the  stoutest  dog-whip  I  could  lay  my 
hands  on.  The  dog-whip  well  laid  on  is  about 
the  only  antidote  for  such  blasphemous  folly. 
On  one  occasion,  however,  I  gave  an  otherwise 
highly  intelligent  and  deeply  read  young  man, 
who  had  gone  over,  or  was  on  the  verge  of  going 
over,  to  the  crazy  movement,  an  hour  or  so  of 
attention  whilst  he  unfolded  his  views  on  the 
subject.  He  was  of  opinion  that  it  was  far 
easier  to  work  evil  than  good  in  this  world,  and 
that  the  devil,  the  chief  worker  of  evil,  was  the 
more  powerful  influence  this  side  of  death. 
Satan,  he  opined,  was  ever  destructive  and  never 
by  any  chance  creative  ;  but  there  was  one  anti- 
dote against  his  destructiveness,  the  secret  of 
which  he  possessed.  He  ended  by  opening  a 
case  and  fetching  from  it  three  peacocks'  feathers  ; 
one  he  placed  in  each  of  my  hands,  passing  the 
other  over  my  brow  and  tickling  me  with  it 
behind  my  ears,  reading  the  while  from  a  black- 
letter  MS.  in  front  of  him.  It  sounded  strange 
in  the  stillness  of  that  room  ;  but  of  the  actual 
meaning  of  it  I  had  not  the  remotest  idea,  as  the 


MYSTIC    ODDS   AND    ENDS      239 

words  were  in  a  language  utterly  unknown  to 
me.  In  the  end  I  was  declared  to  be  immune 
against  Satanic  machinations  ;  and,  at  the  same 
time,  the  offer  was  made  to  enrol  me  as  a  sort  of 
Grand  Master  to  render  equal  immunity  to  others. 
Now,  that  young  man  was  not  mad  in  the 
ordinary  acceptance  of  the  term  insane,  but  he 
was  a  decidedly  queer  case,  and,  without  doubt, 
terribly  in  earnest.  He  has  passed  out  of  my 
life,  and  the  mystic  peacocks'  feathers  served  as 
pipe-cleaners,  thus  doing  probably  more  effective, 
useful  work  than  that  which  they  were  intended 
to  perform. 

A  phase  of  the  mystic  which  greatly  impressed 
me  the  first  time  I  witnessed  it.  I  was  very 
young  at  the  time,  and  not  up  to  all  the  little 
tricks  of  the  trade.  It  consisted  of  writing 
appearing  in  letters  of  blood  upon  the  arm  of 
the  seer  whose  hand  I  was  holding.  The  letters 
gradually  formed  themselves,  until  the  whole  word 
was  clearly  visible  and  readable,  slowly  fading  and 
disappearing,  leaving  the  arm  perfectly  normal 
again.  The  mystic,  in  a  second  attempt,  suc- 
ceeded in  bringing  out  in  a  like  manner  a  name 
and  date  I  had  first  written  on  a  piece  of  paper, 
which  I  afterwards  concluded  he  must  have  seen 
or  got  at  in  some  way  unknown  to  me.  Later 
I  was  to  discover  how  easy  it  was  to  get  at  what 
an  inquirer  might  convey  to  paper.  But  the 
writing,  how  was  that  managed  ?  Having  got 
name  and  date,  the  next  thing  was  to  get  the  arm 
to  speak.  But  there  was  no  spiritual  agency  or 


240          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

mystic  art  known  to  me  which  would  produce 
such  an  effect.  The  writing  had,  therefore,  to 
be  impressed  on  the  arm  by  mundane  means. 
I  commenced  writing  names  and  dates  on  my 
own  left  arm  and  watching  the  effect.  I  made 
a  sad  bungle  of  it  at  first.  Either  the  stylus  I 
used  was  too  pointed  and  bruised  the  skin,  or 
was  pressed  too  deeply  and  was  too  visible  at  the 
start.  But  after  some  practice,  and  having  at 
length  adopted  a  stylus  of  the  right  pointedness, 
I  managed  it  all  right,  and  was  able  to  repro- 
duce naturally  what  was  alleged  to  be  the  out- 
come of  an  obliging  supernaturalism. 

I  gave  a  demonstration  to  that  eminent 
physician  Sir  James  Paget,  who  made  some 
interesting  comments  upon  the  peculiarity  of  my 
skin,  the  composition  of  which  so  well  permitted 
me  to  carry  out  the  experiment.  It  would  appear 
that  differently  constituted  flesh  would  not  furnish 
means  for  the  production  of  similar  results.  I 
am  glad  that  the  writing  fades  into  nothingness, 
leaving  no  after-marks  of  what  has  been  there ; 
or  my  arm,  after  the  illustrations  of  the  mystic 
art  it  has  been  called  upon  to  furnish,  would 
indeed  be  a  sight  for  the  gods ;  and  what  a  police 
clue,  too,  in  case  one  were  "  wanted  "  ! 


As  I  say  elsewhere,  the  supernaturalism  of  the 
West  does  not  go  with  the  occultism  of  the  East. 
The  two  things  are  apart,  and  my  detailed 
experiences  of  Eastern  occultism  are  for  another 
occasion.  But,  before  closing  this  chapter,  I 


MYSTIC    ODDS    AND    ENDS       241 

may  include  just  one  mystic  item  peculiar  to 
India. 

There  was  not  so  long  ago  a  very-much-talked- 
of  mystic  whose  marvels,  which  created  almost 
a  sensation,  were  the  subject  of  the  widest  con- 
troversy. A  distinguished  Indian  Political  of  my 
acquaintance  gave  me  a  description  of  an  incident 
which  had  occurred  in  his  presence,  the  hang  of 
which  he  frankly  admitted  was  beyond  him. 

There  was  a  little  tea-party  in  the  hills  to 
which  he  had  been  invited,  but  which  at  the 
time  he  felt  he  would  be  unable  to  attend.  But 
it  so  happened  that  at  the  last  moment  he  found 
himself  able  to  put  in  an  appearance.  His 
attendance  being  unexpected,  he  found  on  his 
arrival  they  were  a  cup  and  saucer  short.  This 
did  not,  however,  in  the  least  disconcert  the  giver 
of  the  feast,  for  was  not  the  almost  divine  mystic 
there,  and  would  not  she  in  some  way  or  other 
make  good  the  shortcoming  ?  But  how  ?  Cups 
and  saucers  were  not  taken  from  the  air  after  the 
fashion  of  conjurers'  coins  ;  and  even  if  they  were, 
who  would  dare  to  associate  this  gifted  being  with 
such  vulgarities  as  mere  sleight-of-hand  tricks  ? 
No,  madam  had  another  and  more  convincing 
way  of  working  the  oracle.  The  usual  far-away 
look,  the  familiar  gibberish  and  mystic  movements 
of  the  hands,  and,  lo  and  behold  !  the  problem  was 
solved.  An  invisible  astral  form  had  indicated 
where  a  cup  and  saucer  would  be  found  ready 
for  use.  It  was  embedded  in  the  solid  earth  at 
their  feet.  Dig,  and  they  would  find.  And  the 
digging  commenced,  solid  undisturbed  earth  being 

16 


242         THAT   OTHER    WORLD 

removed  and  cast  away  until,  some  distance  down, 
the  diggers  came  upon  the  articles  desired. 

"  I  am  convinced,"  said  my  friend,  "  there  was 
a  fake  somewhere,  but  where  it  came  in  puzzles 
me.  The  earth  from  the  surface  downwards 
until  we  came  upon  the  cup  and  saucer  had  been 
undisturbed,  so,  obviously,  they  had  not  been 
planted  there  beforehand.  The  trickster  certainly 
did  his  work  very  cleverly,  however  he  did  it." 

Knowing  something  of  the  way  in  which 
these  miracles  were  worked,  I  put  the  following 
questions  to  him : — 

"  Were  the  cup  and  saucer  of  the  same  pattern 
as  the  rest  of  the  set  ? 

"  To  whom  did  they  belong  ? 

"  And  if  not  the  property  of  the  mystic,  could 
she  have  had  previous  access  to  them  ?  " 

The  answer  to  question  one  was  in  the 
affirmative  ;  and  to  question  two,  that  the  owner 
was  the  giver  of  the  tea-party,  with  whom  the 
mystic  was  temporarily  staying. 

My  friend  also  admitted  that  it  would  be  of 
considerable  indirect  advantage  to  the  mystic  to 
have  had  him  present  at  the  gathering,  especially 
if  he  left  it  mystified. 

"  There,"  I  said,  "  we  have  the  milk  in  the 
cocoanut  ;  and  it  would  be  worth  getting  the 
little  surprise  ready  in  case  you,  after  all,  managed 
to  turn  up.  If  you  hadn't  done  so,  then  prob- 
ably there  would  have  been  nothing  doing." 

I  explained  that  whilst  I  was  quite  ready  to 
accept  as  perfectly  accurate  the  circumstance  as  he 
had  related  it,  yet  as  it  had  appeared  to  me  some- 


MYSTIC    ODDS   AND   ENDS      243 

thing  might  have  been  left  out,  some  trifling 
thing  which  would  have  furnished  the  desired 
clue.  One  thing  was  quite  certain,  that  the  cup 
and  saucer  had  not  been  placed  there  by  mahat- 
maistic  influence,  but  was  the  work  of  human 
hands.  Whose  ?  Now,  the  mystic  had  associ- 
ated with  her  a  very  cunning  young  Indian,  who 
had  been  very  useful  in  working  other  miracles  ; 
and  if  he  were  with  her  on  the  occasion  of  the 
tea-party  incident,  he,  in  all  probability,  had  a 
hand  in  that  too.  Further  examination  of  the 
incident  put  me  in  touch  with  the  key  to  the 
mystery.  The  tea-party  had  taken  place  on  a 
tableland  at  the  edge  of  a  precipitous  cliff;  and 
it  struck  me  that  an  explanation  would  be  found 
in  the  probability  of  someone  having  been 
previously  lowered  over  the  cliff,  and  thus  en- 
abled to  make  a  tunnel  under  the  tableland, 
depositing  the  cup  and  saucer  at  the  end  of  this 
tunnel,  so  that  lateral  digging  would  go  through 
solid  earth  until  the  hidden  objects  were  reached. 
An  examination  proved  the  correctness  of  this 
surmise.  The  little  tunnel  and  the  footmarks 
where  the  excavator  had  clung  on  to  the  face  of 
the  cliff  with  his  toes,  after  being  lowered  from 
a  rope  made  taut  on  the  ground  above,  were 
distinctly  traceable.  The  young  man  who  did 
the  trick  was  the  same  young  man  I  had  in  my 
mind  ;  and  I  believe  he  afterwards  owned  up  to 
the  part  he  played. 

With  this,  ye  mystic  odds  and  ends,  adieu  ! 


CHAPTER    XII 

BY    WAY    OF    CONCLUSION 

THE  preceding  chapters  will  have  shown  what 
my  personal  experiences  in  the  realms  of  the 
mystic  have  been,  what  my  observations  have 
noted  and  my  examinations  discovered.  I  could 
have  added  to  them  materially,  but  to  have  done 
so  would  have  entailed  not  a  little  overlapping 
and  tiresome  reiteration.  There  is  a  familiar 
family  likeness  associated  with  these  so-called 
occult  phenomena,  they,  more  or  less,  being 
hewn  from  one  parent  piece  of  wood.  I  think 
I  have  said  enough  to  convince  all  common-sense, 
right-thinking  people  of  the  purely  natural  aspect 
of  much  that  has  been  erroneously  labelled  super- 
natural. I  am,  however,  quite  sure  that  what  I 
have  said  will  not  bring  conviction  to  those  who 
are  not  out  to  be  convinced,  and,  with  not  a  few, 
that  I  shall  arouse  a  condemnation  unqualified  by 
the  faintest  sense  of  appreciation. 

One  is  up  against  a  strange  phase  of  mentality 
in  dealing  with  the  phantasies  to  which  the  out- 
and-out  spiritist  is  wedded.  Instead  of  being 
appreciative  of  any  action  which  serves  to  lay 
bare  imposture,  or  to  establish  beyond  cavil  the 

spuriousness    of    phenomena    ascribed    to    spirit 

244 


BY    WAY    OF    CONCLUSION      245 

forces,  one  finds  the  spiritist  adopting  an  attitude 
of  resentment  not  unmixed  with  abuse.  This 
attitude  leaves  me  perfectly  calm ;  but,  neverthe- 
less, it  is  a  somewhat  absurd  one  to  adopt.  Being 
built  that  way,  the  spiritist  cannot  help  himself, 
I  suppose. 

I  do  not  accuse  every  believer  in  the  occult 
of  conscious  deception.  Far  from  it.  Most 
emphatically  I  would  say  I  have  no  doubt  that 
very  many  are  perfectly  sincere  and  honest  in 
their  beliefs,  however  one  may  question  the 
correctness  of  the  conclusions  arrived  at.  But 
alas  !  they  themselves  will  not  admit  the  possi- 
bility of  self-deception  or  erroneous  deductions 
having  part  in  their  conclusions. 

I  do  not  believe  in  spirit  phenomena,  through, 
in  the  first  place,  being  of  the  firm  opinion  that 
the  natural  covers  everything  associated  with 
them  ;  and,  in  the  second  place,  that  my  personal 
experiences  have  tended  to  cement  beyond  question 
this  conviction. 

True,  as  I  have  already  said,  I  may  have  been 
singularly  unfortunate  in  my  experiences,  but  in 
such  matters  it  is  chiefly  by  one's  own  experi- 
ence that  one  is  best  qualified  to  arrive  at  an 
approximately  correct  conclusion. 

This  brings  me  to  the  attitude  adopted  by  so 
many  who  are  prone  to  believe  without  examina- 
tion, and  who  resent  the  findings  of  those  who 
have  examined. 

They  say  in  effect  :  "  You  do  not  answer  this 
or  explain  that "  ;  and  there  are  advanced  for  ex- 
planation illustrations  of  spirit  power  which  are 


246         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

said  to  have  been  experienced  or  witnessed  by 
themselves,  or  by  others  in  whom  they  have  the 
utmost  confidence. 

Now,  what  direct  evidence  have  I  that  such- 
and-such  a  manifestation  has  happened  under  the 
exact  conditions  claimed  for  them  ? 

How  can  I  furnish  an  explanation  of  what  I 
myself  have  not  witnessed  ? 

Not  believing  in  the  possibility  of  spirit  mani- 
festation, I  cannot  but  assume  that  the  alleged 
occurrence  is  a  figment  of  fancy  rather  than  an 
objective  instance  of  reality. 

I  have  yet  to  learn  that  it  is  possible  to  dis- 
prove a  negative  ;  and,  in  my  opinion,  in  furnish- 
ing an  explanation  of  subjective  phenomena  of 
this  description,  I  should  be  dealing  with  a  purely 
negative  proposition. 

I  would  lay  emphasis  upon  the  fact  that  whilst 
I  do  not  accept  the  phenomena  ascribed  to  spirit 
power  as  being  of  the  nature  claimed  for  them, 
I  in  no  way  deny  the  existence  of  another  world; 
this  other  world  of  my  hope  and  belief,  however, 
being  of  a  character  very  different  from  that 
depicted  by  the  credulous,  unscrupulous,  and 
unscientific. 

Death  is  certain,  and  a  life  after  death  may 
be  equally  certain,  but  what  so  far  is  lacking  is 
demonstrable  proof  thereof.  It  is  not  likely  that 
proof  will  come  through  the  agency  of  those 
who,  on  the  one  hand,  seek  to  make  money  out 
of  dupes,  or,  on  the  other  hand,  through  those 
who  are  gratifying  an  abnormal  mystical  instinct. 

I  have  always  felt  the  spirits  of  the  departed 


BY    WAY    OF    CONCLUSION      247 

must  be  too  worthily  occupied  in  the  celestial 
sphere  to  which  they  have  been  translated  to 
return  to  this  world  to  indulge  in  physical  antics, 
and  gabble  or  scribble  volumes  of  meaningless 
nonsense  wholly  unworthy  or  unbecoming  of 
a  celestial  visitor  of  no  matter  what  grade  of 
spiritual  development. 

At  the  moment  of  writing  I  note  the  Kaiser 
has  outstepped  even  himself  in  the  matter  of 
blasphemous  assumptions,  putting  entirely  in  the 
shade  the  claims  of  the  most  outrageous  amongst 
mediumistic  impostors.  This  megalomaniac 
German  Emperor  now  claims  not  only  the 
certainty  of  the  God  of  Battles  being  on  the  side 
of  the  Central  Powers,  but  that  the  Almighty 
personally  directs  the  Central  Empire's  affairs 
to  the  confusion  and  undoing  of  the  Allies.  The 
Kaiser,  one  may  take  it,  in  his  disordered  vision 
sees  the  Almighty  fighting  side  by  side  with  the 
Germanic  forces  in  much  the  same  way  as  the 
Romans  saw  Castor  and  Pollux  and  the  ancient 
Egyptians  their  god  Osiris.  As  with  the  pagans 
of  old,  the  god  of  the  Kaiser  will  be  a  material 
deity,  with  whom  he  is  able  to  have  direct  com- 
munication. 

It  would,  I  fear,  be  as  useless  to  argue  with 
the  German  Kaiser  on  the  subject  of  his  hallu- 
cination as  it  would  be  to  try  to  convince 
the  minor  vision-seers  that  the  celestial  beings 
with  whom  they  claim  to  have  established  con- 
nection are  mere  figments  of  the  imagination. 

Prior  to  the  claim  advanced  by  the  Kaiser,  the 
greatest  extent  in  the  direction  of  blasphemy 


248          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

the  most  shameless  amongst  mortals  had  gone 
had  been  found  in  the  outrageous  assumption  of 
an  American  medium  that  he  had  formed  an 
Apostolic  Circle  for  materialisations.  I  had 
attended  a  so-called  "  Classic  Circle "  ;  but  an 
Apostolic  one  ?  No  !  That  was  far  too  much 
for  me  ! 

The  Kaiser  is  indeed  a  weird,  complex  character. 
He  is  mentally  constructed  on  a  plane  different 
from  that  of  any  other  of  this  world's  inhabitants 
whom,  as  a  psychologist,  I  have  done  myself  the 
honour  of  studying.  His  colossal  vanity  is  an 
outstanding  feature,  and  his  excessive  touchiness 
another. 

From  the  beginning  I  knew  to  the  full  that 
I  had  unconsciously  made  myself  a  persona  non 
grata  to  his  Majesty  through  operating  with  my 
"  subjects  "  chiefly  by  contact  with  the  left  hand, 
thus  making  experiments  of  this  kind  with  him,  in 
consequence  of  his  infirmity,  far  too  conspicuous. 
I  do — as  in  tests  requiring  the  drawing  of  a  picture 
thought  of  by  the  subject — take  the  right  hand, 
unless,  of  course,  the  artist  be  left-handed  ;  but, 
as  a  general  thing,  I  find  it  easier  and  more  satis- 
factory to  operate  through  the  left  hand. 

After  the  Kaiser's  blasphemous  references  to 
his  celestial  partnership,  an  experiment  through 
his  right  hand,  requiring  me  to  depict  on  a 
drawing-board  his  conception  of  the  celestial 
result  he  had  in  his  mind,  would,  I  fancy,  pro- 
duce a  glorified  portrait  of  himself,  probably  with 
heavenly  wings,  and  certainly  with  a  halo.  In 


BY    WAY    OF    CONCLUSION      249 

arriving  at  this  conclusion,  I  am  strengthened 
by  the  information  which  came  to  me  on  the 
occasion  of  his  Majesty's  visit  to  the  Holy 
Land.  It  was  to  the  effect  that  it  was  with  great 
difficulty  he  was  prevented  entering  Jerusalem  on 
an  ass,  and  from  essaying  an  ascension  in  a  captive 
balloon  which  was  to  have  been  included  in  the 
baggage  taken  with  him  to  the  Holy  Land. 

I  trust  the  Kaiser  will  do  me  the  favour  of 
reading  this  book.  Apart  from  the  regulations 
prohibiting  intercourse  with  the  enemy  in  time 
of  war,  the  conditions  governing  the  receipt  of 
a  work  by  an  author  other  than  a  German  subject, 
by  the  Head  of  the  Hohenzollerns,  prohibits  my 
sending  him  a  copy. 

Many  crowned  heads  and  other  rulers  have 
done  me  the  honour  of  accepting  copies  of  my 
works  ;  and,  for  my  sins,  may  have  read  them. 
But  the  Kaiser,  Wilhelm  II.,  has  not  done  me 
a  similar  honour. 

On  the  publication  of  A  Thought-Header's 
Thoughts  I  sent  a  copy  to  Count  Hatzfeldt,  the 
German  Ambassador  in  London,  with  the  request 
that  he  would  do  me  the  favour  of  forwarding 
it  to  his  Majesty  for  his  gracious  acceptance.  I 
was  well  acquainted  with  his  Excellency,  who 
was  present  on  the  occasion  of  my  reading  the 
thoughts  of  the  Kaiser's  grandfather,  Wilhelm  I., 
and  he  duly  despatched  the  book  to  Berlin.  My 
King  and  Queen  had  been  graciously  pleased  to 
accept  a  copy  of  it,  and  so  had  other  august  per- 
sonages. But  his  Majesty  the  German  Emperor 
was  not  disposed  to  be  similarly  gracious. 


250         THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

Back  came  the  book  unopened^  with  the  curt 
information  that  it  was  contrary  to  the  rigid 
Prussian  Court  etiquette  for  his  Majesty  to  accept 
the  work  of  an  author  who  was  not  a  German. 
I  called  upon  Count  Hatzfeldt,  and  he  explained 
to  me  that  a  foreign  author  must  have  the  pro- 
posed presentation  of  his  work  made  through  his 
own  Ambassador,  resident  in  Berlin.  Upon  this 
I  wrote  to  my  Ambassador,  who,  in  return,  in- 
formed me  that  before  he  could  submit  my  book 
for  his  Majesty's  gracious  acceptance  I  must 
get  the  permission  of  the  Foreign  Secretary  in 
London  for  him  (the  Ambassador)  to  make  the 
presentation. 

Well,  the  red-tapeism  of  all  this  did  not 
appeal  to  me.  I  decided  that  the  Kaiser  might 
get  his  copy — should  he  so  desire — in  his  own 
way,  and  I  retained  the  returned  advance  copy, 
bearing  my  autograph,  as  a  memento  of  the  divine 
restrictions  that  doth  hedge  in  a  Hohenzollern. 

I  had  had  a  previous  experience  of  the  divin- 
ity that  doth  hedge  in  the  cast-iron  etiquette 
of  Hohenzollernism.  Prince  George  of  Hohen- 
zollern— the  only  member  of  the  family,  so  far 
as  I  know,  who  had  a  weakness  for  spiritualism 
— had  expressed  a  desire  to  receive  me,  and,  ac- 
companied by  my  secretary,  a  German- American, 
I  attended  at  his  palace  at  the  hour  appointed. 
My  secretary,  I  noticed,  was  attired  in  evening 
dress,  with  a  quantity  of  decorations — which  he 
was  rightly  entitled  to  wear  or  otherwise — pinned 
to  the  left  breast  of  his  coat,  whilst  I  was  wearing 
a  frock-coat.  The  mardchal-en-suite  received  us 


BY    WAY    OF    CONCLUSION      251 

with  marked  courtesy  ;  but  there  was  a  critical, 
deprecating  look  in  his  eye  as  he  took  a  from- 
top-to-toe  glance  at  my  attire.  He  called  my 
secretary  aside,  and  then  it  was  politely  pointed 
out  that  my  costume,  however  suitable  it  might 
be  for  London,  was  not  de  rigueur  in  Berlin  so 
far  as  a  member  of  the  Royal  House  of  Prussia 
was  concerned,  and  I  was  asked  if  I  minded 
returning  to  my  hotel  and  exchanging  it  for  a 
more  appropriate  get-up. 

I  explained  that  I  was  dressed  exactly  as  I 
should  have  been  had  I  been  calling  privately  on 
the  Prince  of  Wales  at  Marlborough  House,  and 
that,  however  much  I  wished  to  fit  myself  in 
with  the  rigid  demands  of  his  Royal  Highness, 
I  had  a  conscientious  objection  to  appearing  in 
broad  daylight  in  the  garb  of  a  waiter  out  on 
a  "  beano."  So,  in  the  end,  I  returned  to  my 
hotel  without  having  an  audience  of  the  Prince, 
whose  amour  propre^  I  was  afterwards  to  learn, 
had  been  greatly  offended.1 

1  I  would  say  that  the  strict  Hohenzollern  etiquette 
governing  male  attire  ruled  at  the  Rumanian  Court  as  well 
as  in  Berlin.  At  an  official  reception  accorded  me  at  the 
royal  palace  in  Bukarest,  I,  on  my  arrival,  discovered  that, 
whilst  the  ladies  of  the  gathering  were  in  morning  dress — 
hats  and  bonnets  and  all  that  sort  of  thing — the  men  were  in 
uniform  or  in  evening  dress.  Back  I  rushed  to  my  hotel  to 
change  and  to  make  myself  duly  presentable.  This  made  me 
late.  On  explaining  matters  to  King  Carol  he  graciously 
remarked  that,  in  my  case,  it  didn't  matter  in  the  least  j  and 
Queen  Marie  (then  Crown  Princess)  amiably  added  that  people 
were  there  to  see  what  I  was  pleased  to  show  them,  and  not 
how  I  was  dressed.  King  Carol,  by  the  by,  added  the  insignia 
of  Officier  of  the  Crown  of  Rumania  to  the  decorations  I  was 
expected  to  wear  on  that  occasion. 


252          THAT    OTHER    WORLD 

I  am  wondering  if  the  Prince,  on  his  trans- 
lation to  that  other  sphere  where,  according  to 
the  author  of  Sherlock  Holmes^  the  inhabitants 
wear  clothes,  will  insist  upon  presentations  being 
made  to  him  in  the  attire  which  whilst  he  was 
in  earth  life  in  Berlin  was  alone  acceptable. 


I  might  mention  that  in  connection  with 
A  Thought-Reader  s  Thoughts  another  odd  thing 
happened.  The  book  had  been  prohibited  in 
Russia,  and,  together  with  other  works  of  mine, 
was  on  the  official  black  list.  However,  when 
the  Tzar  Alexander  III.  was  one  of  the  family 
party,  on  the  occasion  of  the  celebration  of  the 
King  and  Queen  of  Denmark's  golden  wedding, 
at  Castle  BernstorfF,  near  Copenhagen,  an  august 
lady,  to  whom  I  had  given  a  copy  on  its  publi- 
cation, placed  it  on  a  table  by  his  Majesty's 
bedside,  so  that  he  could  read  it  at  his  leisure. 
I  think  he  did  so.  Anyhow,  he  evinced  consider- 
able interest  in  my  experiments,  whatever  he  may 
have  thought  of  my  outspokenness  in  connection 
with  Bureaucracy's  misrule — an  outspokenness 
which  succeeded  in  getting  the  book  black-listed. 
It  was  very  thoughtful  of  the  august  lady  in 
question  to  let  the  Tzar  of  All  the  Russias  see 
with  his  own  eyes  what  his  underlings  would  not 
permit  to  enter  any  part  of  his  vast  dominions. 


Sir  Arthur  Conan  Doyle  has  thought  fit  to 
rebuke  me  (and  apparently  those  who  think  with 


BY    WAY   OF    CONCLUSION      253 

me)  for  my  levity.  As  I  pointed  out  at  the  time 
in  the  Daily  Express  (a  paper  which,  by  the  by, 
in  connection  with  the  craze  has  been  on  the 
side  of  sanity),  I  was  entirely  with  him  in  agree- 
ing that  spiritualism  has  something  more  than  its 
comic  side.  One  cannot  overlook  the  tragic  side 
of  the  movement,  with  its  grave  risks  of  mental 
derangement  and  moral  undoing.  The  craze  is 
an  unreal,  unhealthy  one,  and  the  following  of 
it  furnishes  neither  compensation  nor  results. 

If  in  this  book  I  have  been  the  means  of 
making  the  more  understandable  what,  to  many, 
may  hitherto  have  seemed  inexplicable, — if  I 
have  brought  home  to  others  the  unrealities, 
follies,  and  chicaneries  of  the  whole  business, — I 
shall  indeed  be  glad.  And  if  I  can  be  of  service 
to  anyone  in  doubt  or  in  search  of  a  natural  ex- 
planation of  what  may  seem  to  be  supernatural, 
I  shall  be  still  more  glad. 

For  years 'past  I  have  ceased  to  give  public 
demonstrations  on  the  subject  ;  but  as  they  pro- 
vide the  means  of  bringing  more  directly  home 
to  people  than  any  other  method  the  falsity  of 
the  claims  of  the  mediums  and  their  dupes  to 
the  supernatural  origin  of  certain  demonstrable 
phenomena,  I  should  be  disposed  to  return  to 
the  platform  to  demonstrate  in  the  cause  of 
scientific  truth,  and  at  the  same  time  benefit  such 
charities  as  may  feel  disposed  to  make  use  of 
my  services. 


PRINTED   IN    GREAT    BRITAIN    BY  NEILL   AND   CO.,  LTD.,  EDINBURGH. 


OH240015